LOVING ANA

by bluesky5678

Christian was building his company but forgot to safeguard his love life. He would pay dearly for his negligence.

Hello again, dear readers. Here is #16. All characters, make that most, belong to E.L. James who is blessing us with one more book. Can't wait until June for Grey Freed. I always enjoy the novels from Christian's point of view. I hope all of you can see Wild Mountain Thyme and Barb and Starr Go To Vista Del Mar. Jamie Dornan was great in both. His father's death from Covid despite being fully vaccinated was so tragic. He was healthy, happy but somehow it got him anyway. A lesson to us to continue being careful. So many people still refuse this life-saving vaccine. Baffling.

Summary: Christian was building his company but forgot to safeguard his love life. He would pay dearly for his negligence.

FOOLISH

CHAPTER 1

Christian is 21 and has just dropped out of Harvard in order to start his own business. Although his mother is sympathetic, his father is infuriated. His children are turning out to be troublesome and disappointing. His eldest, Elliot, has refused to attend even a year of college. Instead, he signed up for community college courses in drafting, electricity, plumbing, etc…intending to become a contractor. His youngest, Mia, is flunking all her classes in high school and is threatening to drop out and get a GED instead.

Christian seemed for a time to be Carrick's only chance at having a Harvard grad in the family. He had high hopes that his middle child would become an attorney and join his father's firm. Nope. Christian wants to own his business, not inherit it. Further, he does not want anything to do with the law. He has spent his life watching his father fume about clients, partners, paralegals, judges…well, you get the idea. Law does not seem to have made his father happy. Christian wants to be his own man with no one to answer to in any way.

His mother, Grace, is a mild-mannered woman who is devoted to her family. Marrying well and raising happy children is all that she has ever wanted. Carrick was the marrying well part of her plan and giving birth to at least a half dozen children was part 2. Carrick put his foot down at #3. He recognized that Grace was disappointed but he did not recognize her heartbreak. She had vowed to be a good, faithful and obedient wife and she was. Thus, Carrick never understood that she felt alone in their marriage.

When our story begins, Elliot, who is four years older than Christian, has completed his studies and has applied for and received his license to be a general contractor. He has also taken design courses and is now the owner of Grey Design and Construction. He has several completed projects and his business reputation is growing. Carrick is not impressed.

Christian has just dropped out of Harvard and, being unwelcome at his father's house, has moved in with Elliot who has just purchased a 2 bedroom condo. They are supportive of each other's attempts to make their own way in the world and baffled by a father who is not proud of their independence but who would prefer them to follow in his footsteps and inherit all that he has built.

Their condo is on the first floor of a small three-story building. Elliot comes home every day dead on his feet. Christian works out of his bedroom office all day and into the wee hours. All is well until a new tenant moves into the condo above them. Tromping around, dragging heavy furniture across the floors, loud music….it's left to Christian to deal with #2B as Elliot has already crashed.

Christian doesn't much care for confrontation. He prefers to simply glare and assert his wishes which will then be obeyed. This approach works well for him in business, especially considering his youth. However, this tenant above does not work for him and must, therefore, be dealt with in a different way. Christian doesn't know a different way.

He knocks lightly and politely. No reply. He pounds and the door flies open to reveal a tall, stunning blonde with hazel eyes, currently lit with anger.

"I don't appreciate people banging on my door," she growls at him.

"I don't appreciate people banging on my ceiling," he growls in return.

For a long minute, they glare at each other until a soft, musical voice calls out. "Kate, who is it?"

"I don't know. He hasn't had the decency to identify himself just yet," Kate called back. "Who the hell are you?" she demanded to know.

"Since I already mentioned my ceiling, it shouldn't be that hard to figure out. My name is Christian Grey and I live below you in #1B. I'm going to give you the benefit of the doubt and assume that you just don't realize how loud you are being. My brother needs to sleep and I need to work. Neither is doable with all the racket you make all day and half the night."

Kate looked him over. Despite his incredible face, she saw only his haughty manner and disdainful sneer. She decided that she didn't care to bother with him. She slammed the door in his face. Christian stood in shock. He was just turning 21 but he was already accustomed to men twice his age nodding in compliance. Who the hell did this broad think she was?

Just as he raised his fist to pound on the door again, it slowly opened and a big pair of ocean blue eyes looked into his darkened gray eyes. He was a dead man.

CHAPTER 2

He heard stuttered gibberish tumbling out of his mouth. The woman cocked her head to the side in puzzlement.

"Would you like to come in?" she asked sweetly.

"Don't invite that obnoxious stranger into our home, Ana. Don't you have the sense God gave a goose?" he heard Kate snarl.

"Kate, please come out and meet our neighbor," Ana beseeched her roommate.

"I understand that we've been making a lot of noise. I do apologize. We just moved in and we've so much to do. The previous tenants left the place a wreck and the landlord offered us a free month of rent if we make the repairs ourselves. Please come in," she said, opening the door wider and waving her arm toward the apartment interior.

Ana wasn't kidding about the condition of the place. Holes in the walls. Cabinet doors hanging by a hinge. Carpet soaked with cat urine. A broken window blocked by a piece of cardboard. It was a dump.

"The landlord is cheating you," Christian commented. "The work needed doing here is worth more than one month's rent."

"Told you, Ana," Kate called out from another room.

"We're both pretty exhausted. Kate leaves for her job during the day and since I'm working from home, I've been trying to fix things. I'm afraid that we've really taken on more than we bargained for. We are sorry to be disturbing you so. I didn't realize that anyone in #1B was home during the day.

Christian noted the heavy furniture that Ana had apparently been attempting to move all on her own. She was a rather petite girl and obviously incapable of lifting couches and bureaus.

"If you feel that you can be quiet for the rest of the night so that my brother can get his rest, I'll promise to come up in the morning to help you."

Ana's eyes opened wide and she beamed at him. Oh, lord. He was more than dead. This could not be happening. Such a complication was not in his game plan. Just looking at her, he knew that she was not a one night stand and that was all that he had time for these days. He stiffened inside and squeezed his heart shut.

He smiled tightly back at her. Kate returned to the entry and looked at him with a threat in her eyes. "Ana is the naïve one of the two of us. If I come home tomorrow to find that you've disappointed her, neither you nor your brother will ever 'rest' again. Do we understand each other?"

Christian narrowed his eyes at Kate and would have responded in a like manner but he could see that Ana was already distressed by her roommate's threat so he simply nodded and turned to leave. Kate returned to the other room.

"I apologize for my roommate's manners. She is really one of the loveliest people you'll ever know and she is quite protective of me. I'm delighted with your offer and I thank you for it. After all, you could have simply threatened to call the landlord."

"He's the one who talked you into this 'bargain'. Why would he take my side?"

"Have you met our landlord?" Ana giggled.

I've got to get out of here, Christian thought. He was going down fast despite his efforts to shield himself.

"I'll see you in the morning around 8:30. Is that okay?" Ana smiled and nodded.

As Christian descended the stairs, he felt his world shift on its axis. He needed to get control. He had always known what he wanted and he'd never deviated from his plans even when his father yanked his funding out from under him. No, nothing had ever gotten in his way. His plan was simple. Work night and day….that was it. Work night and day and date was not the plan and would not be. No changes.

CHAPTER 3

"Kate," Ana said, trying to sound stern, "you were quite rude to Mr. Grey and there was no reason for it."

Kate looked fondly at her sweet friend. "Yes, I was. You're correct. I was establishing some ground rules. I wanted him to know that the girls in #2B are not easily cowed."

"Well, you certainly put him in his place, all right," Ana frowned at her friend. "He works at home all day. I wonder what he does for a living."

"Maybe he's a writer…like you. Ana," Kate looked her friend in the eye, "be careful. Don't be knocked off course. You are really talented. You're also kind and loving and I don't want to see you devoting yourself to some man. You need all your energy to accomplish your goals."

Ana hugged her friend tightly. "Oh, Kate. I'll be fine. I'm already making a living with my writing. That's more than I thought I'd have so soon after graduating."

Kate laughed. "You finished college and your masters in less time than it takes most people to finish their BAs. I'm not surprised that your freelance career is already taking off. However, I want you to get back to that novel. That's your dream."

"Yes, it is. I can't deny though that I love doing those opinion pieces. They're more fun that plowing through my novel. Maybe I have writer's block."

Kate laughed. "You, writer's block? Your grocery list are masterpieces."

"Thank you, my chief cheerleader, but I am a bit discouraged lately. I'm having trouble developing a proper conflict for my protagonist."

"Speaking of protagonists, I want you to be careful tomorrow. We don't know this guy. With his looks, I'm sure that he's used to getting what he wants. He may have entitlement issues where women are concerned."

"Kate! You know full well that I am better prepared for hand to hand combat than you. Daddy trained me in martial arts and I'm good. All you have is a big mouth!"

Kate laughed loudly at this comment. It was true. All Kate had was confidence and a look that could deep-six a man. Ana, little Ana, could throw a man through a wall.

"Okay, you're right. I just forget that sometimes. I'm going to bed. Are you going to stay up and write?"

"Yes, I have to finish that piece for Slate. Goodnight, my champion." Kate laughed again and closed her door. Ana sat down on the couch and, with her laptop, began to write. She wished that her novel flowed out of her as well as her short pieces.

.+.

Christian was sitting on his couch, too, and with his laptop on his lap. He was surrounded by spreadsheets. Grey Enterprises Holding was growing quickly. Christian was good at spotting companies in trouble. He was now the sole owner of three companies. The difficulty was in finding the acquisitions while, at the same time, working to save them. His first two were up and running well but the third was proving problematic. The management was displeased to be taking direction from a kid and seemed to be deliberately sabotaging his efforts to keep their company afloat. He himself was having trouble divining the proper direction to go. Perhaps his confusion was evident to the management and that was the reason for their lack of cooperation.

"Hey, Chris. I'm hungry. Let's get take-out. My treat, scrooge," Elliot teased. Christian was reluctant to spend money on anything unnecessary. Although he didn't pay rent, he did take on all the household chores, including cooking.

"I can make stir fry, El," Christian replied.

"Nah. I feel like pizza."

"Okay. Whatever you want. Call it in. I can't keep track of your crazy combos." He was thinking to himself that he had trouble eating them, too. He wanted to eat healthy.

Elliot wandered in from his bedroom, in his boxers and a t-shirt with his blonde hair wildly askew.

"I swear, Elliot, you get bigger every day. I live with you and I notice more muscle all the time."

"Construction is hard work. I don't sit on my rump all day like you."

"I run several miles every morning and I use all those weights you bought and never touch."

"Yeah. That was back when I thought I needed to get in better shape for work. I'm glad somebody gets some use out of them. Say, I got in a real good nap and I just noticed that it's quiet. Did the people in #2B die?"

"The people in #2B are a couple of girls. The previous tenants kind of wrecked the place and, for the grand sum of a month's rent, the landlord conned them into fixing everything themselves. For a quiet night, I offered to spend tomorrow helping the girl who's home during the day."

"Oh, did you now? How kind of you and how beautiful is this girl?" Elliot smirked.

"Very. However, she's a long-haul type and I'm not interested in relationships. I'm just helping to move their projects along so that we can get some quiet."

"Chris. You don't know the first thing about fixing anything. What needs to be done?"

"A little bit of everything. There's a broken window. Holes in the walls. Someone took a box cutter and sliced up the vinyl in the kitchen and bath. The carpet in the living room and bedrooms has been destroyed by someone's cat. The one roommate works all day and the other, I don't know what she does, stays home and tries to fix things. She's a little thing and certainly doesn't have the strength to move furniture."

"Okay, tomorrow I'll leave the site early. I'll bring some flooring, window glass and carpet. See if you can pull up all the carpet before I get there."

"Oh, I can do that, El," Christian sneered.

"Uh, huh."

CHAPTER 4

Elliot's doubt was warranted. Pulling up carpet, especially soiled carpet, was disgusting work. Christian was clearly not cut out for dirty work. Ana gave him a pair of rubber gloves and lots of encouragement. Even after they managed to pull up the filthy carpet, Christian cringed at the prospect of hauling it down the stairs to the dumpster out back.

He watched in amazement as Ana sliced the carpet into smaller pieces and then enjoined Christian to help her shove them out the window. He watched as the pieces fell into the dumpster two floors below.

"That was ingenious," he lauded Ana. She smiled, pleased to have his praise.

Next, they sliced up the vinyl and pushed those pieces out the window. Then Christian swept as Ana scrubbed. It was only noon. They were very pleased. Christian was surprised to find that physical work could be rewarding. The floors, though unadorned, were pleasing to look at now.

"Oh, thank you, Christian. That would have taken me days to get done. And doesn't it smell better in here….or is that my wishful thinking?" Ana giggled.

Christian was thinking…please don't giggle. "No, I think you're right. With the windows open and the flooring removed, the whole place feels cleaner. I'm starving. Let's order out. My treat."

"The whole morning has been your treat. Why don't I make something? Do you like stir fry?"

While they sat on the couch eating stir fry and rice, they talked. Christian told Ana about GEH and Ana told Christian about her writing. Both were quite impressed with each other's occupations. Ana couldn't imagine being able to establish a company like Christian had and Christian was dumbfounded by Ana's ability to just think things up in her head and then write them down.

Just as they finished lunch, Elliot arrived. Ana was gobsmacked by this giant of a man. He was very good looking, too…not as good looking as Christian but then Ana marveled that anyone could be as handsome as Christian. It didn't seem possible.

"Hey, nice to meet you, Ana. I hope you like the choices I brought. It's all leftover materials from completed jobs. Nice to not waste it for a change. You guys have everything ready to go. I gotta say that I'm amazed, Christian," he said with emphasis on his brother's name.

"Are you hungry, Elliot?" Ana asked. Christian roared with laughter. When wasn't Elliot hungry?

It was Elliot's turn to laugh when he sat down to a dinner of stir fry and rice…the same thing his brother made several nights a week. However, he politely thanked Ana and dug in while she and Christian looked over the materials Elliot had brought.

"I really like this dark teal carpet. We can put this in my bedroom. The dark pink we can put in Kate's room. She's crazy for pink." At this remark, Elliot groaned. He figured the roommate was one of those girly girls. Yuck.

"Do we have enough of the dark blue for the living room?" Christian asked Elliot. With a mouthful of rice, Elliot grunted yes.

"Good," Ana said. "With the couch being neutral in color and the other furniture being wood, it will be lovely, I think.

"The vinyl is kind of retro, El," Christian said, worried that Ana wouldn't like it.

"And that makes it perfect for the kitchen and bath, both of which are retro themselves. I think when this place was built, the owners put it together with used bits and pieces. Despite its condition, that is what attracted me to the place. It's rather 1950s. Poor Kate. She came home from work, looked at me and I could tell that she was trying to not yell at me. She just patted my arm and said that we'd make it work. She's more of a granite counter top, slate floors kind of girl."

"What does your roommate do for a living?" Elliot inquired.

"She's a buyer for SAKs. That girl really knows her way around clothing. If I let her, she'd lay out my clothes for me every morning," Ana chuckled. "It kills her that I prefer sweat suits."

"How do you get along anyway? You seem so different from each other," Christian noted.

"Oh, we met in college when she needed a tutor. I think it's because we're so different that we get along. We complement each other. We're never in competition for anything. I love her so much."

"What did she need tutoring in?" Elliot asked

At this, Ana laughed loudly. "Everything!"

CHAPTER 5

Watching Ana throw her head back and listening to her full-throated laugh, Christian had to excuse himself to hide in the bathroom until he could adjust himself. No, no, no…his head screamed. Take control, he told himself. A few deep breaths and he returned to the living room where Elliot was fixing a window. Ana was watching with rapt attention. Christian pretended to be watching as well. Elliot cleaned away the remaining glass and then scraped off the old caulk. He fitted in the new glass and showed Ana how to apply the fresh caulk. Then he carefully returned the window to its fitting and locked it shut.

"The caulking will dry overnight and then you can open the window again, if you wish. Now, let's put vinyl down in the bathroom. That takes a bit of finessing. Chris, do you think that you could move the carpet into the three rooms and get it into position for fitting?"

As Ana and Elliot left for the bathroom, Christian followed his brother's instructions about the carpet. He had to move Ana's nightstand and a reading chair out of the room along with boxes of books. He found himself looking through the boxes to see what reading appealed to Ana and then he lost track of time. He felt a shadow looming over him and looked up to see a disgruntled Elliot. Christian smiled sheepishly at his brother.

"Hmm…sorry. How did things go in the bathroom?"

"I finished. Didn't take long. Looks good. Ana is decorating…shower curtain and such. I see that you've made a lot of progress." Elliot looked around and chuckled.

"What's so funny?" Christian asked.

"I was in Kate's room first. It's filled with clothes and fashion magazines and bottles of lotions and perfumes. Then I come in here and find you surrounded by books and the walls covered with art and pictures. These two are so different from each other. It's amazing that they're friends. Listen, I'm doing the kitchen floor next and then fixing some cabinets. Do you think that you can drag yourself away from Ana's books long enough to get the carpet in place?"

"Yeah. I really am sorry. I got you all involved and I've done nothing to help."

"Don't worry. Once I get all the floors done, I'm going down for a nap. You can move furniture."

"How will you sleep with us banging around up here?" Elliot gave his brother a certain look and Christian snarled…"You know what I mean." Elliot chortled and moved off to the kitchen.

Two hours later, all the tough work was completed. The carpets were tacked down. The kitchen floor and the cabinets were fixed. Elliot repaired the holes in the walls despite Ana's protests that she'd just planned to hang pictures over the holes. Elliot said that it was best that creepy-crawlies not have access points. Ana's eyes got big as she nodded vigorously in agreement. She didn't ask just what could be living in the walls.

As Elliot packed up his tools, the entry door opened and there stood a tall blonde with bright hazel eyes and an astonished expression. Kate was so surprised at the condition of her apartment that she didn't notice that she wasn't the only person with a gaping maw. Elliot had just dropped his jaw while his eyes popped open wide.

"Ana, did you and Christian do the living room all by yourselves? It's wonderful in here. Oh, look. The window is fixed. No bats tonight." Ana grabbed Kate's hand and dragged her around the whole apartment, showing her everything that Elliot and Christian had accomplished.

"And see? I learned to caulk!"

"Oh, Ana. You decorated the bathroom in pink! I don't deserve you."

"Come see your room, then," Ana grinned as she pulled Kate down the hallway.

Elliot gaped at Christian. He didn't even react as Kate screamed at the sight of her pink walls and her pink carpet. Ana had also surprised Kate with a pink duvet. While the girls were jumping up and down with the excitement of their apartment being so nice now, the boys were staring at each other. They could almost read each other's minds.

"I'm busy, bro. I have two new projects scheduled as of this morning. I have to work and sleep. That's all I have time for now," Elliot pleaded with Christian as if his little brother could make Kate go away.

"I'm married to GEH. I don't have time to date," Christian moaned in reply.

Kate and Ana returned to the living room, both beaming so brightly and both so damn beautiful. They laughed and hugged the brothers who quickly retreated to the front door. No, no. Thank you but no, they couldn't stay for dinner. Elliot needed to sleep…had to get up early. Christian had so many spreadsheets to study and strategies to develop to acquire a new company. Repay them with quiet.

They hustled out of there as quickly as decently possible. The girls didn't notice. They were too busy going from improvement to improvement and clapping with joy.

CHAPTER 6

3 a.m. Christian was drinking coffee. Elliot wandered into the kitchen, looking for milk. Grace used to have her sons drink warm milk to help them sleep after a bad dream. They still resorted to warm milk when they couldn't sleep.

Elliot stood over the stove, watching the milk. "Thanks a lot, bro," he whined.

Christian sighed. "I would have warned you but you're usually into blue-eyed brunettes. I figured that you'd be all over Ana. Actually, I was hoping that you would be into Ana so I'd have to loyally step aside. Your facial expression when Kate walked into the room was completely unexpected. I've never seen you look at a girl like that…especially one so into pink. Remember that girl? Leila, I think. She was a total knockout and she was such a girly girl, like Kate, except she was into you. You just walked away. So, what's different about Kate?"

"I don't know. She walked in. My dick saluted and my brains scrambled. God, did you hear her scream…over some pink carpet, no less? What in the hell is wrong with me?"

"I hate to tell you this but from my brief acquaintance with her earlier, I can tell that she's no more a one night stand than Ana is. 'Course, I already know that one night wouldn't do it for me."

"Tonight, bro, we hit the bars. Find a couple of one night stands, get our rocks off, wake up in our own beds alone. Hopefully, cured."

"Deal. Yeah, that's what we need. Just sex. That should take the edge off and give us some control back."

Elliot knocked back his cup of warm milk and shuffled back to his bedroom. Christian kept drinking coffee and trying to concentrate on Tryon Limited, a possible acquisition. He kept reminding himself that romantic involvement would slow him down…maybe even stop him in his tracks. No, that could not happen. He doubled down with great determination. He made progress. Ana couldn't compete with GEH. Nothing could.

.+.

Saturday night, the dreamy Grey boys took themselves out to their favorite haunt, Draco's. There wasn't a bad looking girl in the joint. Elliot and Christian never had to try too hard to attract female attention. They just stood at the bar with their drinks until the women came to them…and oh, did they come. Elliot and Christian sometimes wondered about all these women. They were beautiful, smart and so why did they have to troll the bars looking for guys? Elliot soon made the acquaintance of a tall green-eyed brunette…a very pretty girl with legs to die for in six-inch stilettoes. Another tall blond girl with deep brown eyes latched onto Christian, shouldering her competition out of the way. They talked for a long time and she was rather charming, he thought, and smart, too. He watched as Elliot walked out of the bar with the brunette. It was clear that the blonde was looking to follow as well but Christian found himself unable to move. He continued to talk with her. He lied to her that he was a solid sort of fellow who wanted a picket fence, a dog or two, a child or ten and a wife who stayed home with the kids. His girl looked at him strangely.

"Shouldn't you be at a church prayer group…not at Draco's?" She queried.

"Well, what is it that you want?" Christian asked innocuously.

The woman leaned over in a confidential manner and whispered in his ear…"a good fuck."

He nodded and sighed. "Yeah, that's what I thought that I wanted."

"What changed your mind?"

"A girl. What else?" Christian paid the bill, kissed the blonde's cheek and said good night and good luck. She sweetly waved goodbye.

When Christian got home, he looked in Elliot's room because he heard snoring. Elliot was alone. Christian had to laugh a little. He went into his own room and got ready for bed. He didn't sleep, however. He just stared at the ceiling, wondering what Ana was doing.

CHAPTER 7

"You turned in early last night," Christian hinted.

"You look like you didn't sleep at all," Elliot snarled back at him.

"Guess our night out didn't work, eh?" Christian sighed.

"So, you going up today to help Ana move furniture?"

"I promised that I would. No way out of it but then that's it. No more contact."

"Sure, Chris. What do we do when they invite us up for dinner?"

"They're gonna do that, aren't they?" Christian groaned.

"They're nice girls. That's what nice girls do. They'll want to repay us for helping them. I don't know if I can take seeing Kate again. Maybe I'll talk too much and with my mouth full of food. If I'm real disgusting, maybe she'll leave me alone."

"That's not a bad idea. We could change into sloppy bores. Do you still have that sleeveless tank top, the one called a wife beater? I could wear that and Ana might find me repulsive," Christian suggested.

"Yeah, let's give that a try. If we can't resist them, maybe they'll resist us."

.+.

So much for that idea. Christian wasn't handsome enough and then he shows up in a tank top with his muscles on display. Ana's eyes bugged out and she began breathing harder. She immediately caught herself and tried to appear casual. It was a tough morning for her, moving furniture around with a god. She was already attracted to Christian because he was such a sweet guy. She thought that he was doing this on purpose. No, no," she told herself, "I have no time for men. I'm too busy. I have to get my career going."

Christian could tell that his idea had backfired. It was clear that Ana was hot and bothered. He probably could have taken her right then and there and boy, did he want to do just that. However, as the morning went on, Ana seemed to withdraw and by the time they were done, she pleasantly thanked him and said goodbye. He stood in the hall dumbfounded. He sniffed his armpits. Maybe he'd gotten disgusting and smelly. He walked down the stairs to his apartment more confused than ever.

Wasn't this what he wanted? To discourage any attraction on Ana's part? It sure looked like he'd accomplished his goal. Trouble was that he wanted her more than ever. He mused on the sweat on her brow and the fact that she didn't smell bad. She smelled like a garden. Damn.

CHAPTER 8

Ana stood in front of her open window and breathed in deeply. Oh, my god, that man! Did he have to show up in a tank top? Wait. Did he do that on purpose? Yes, of course. The sneaky son-of-a-bitch! Well, it wouldn't work. She hadn't finished college and graduate school in three years by being easily overcome. She'd worked hard and was never diverted from her road. She was her father's daughter.

She turned back to her bed and sat down with her laptop. She'd finished her piece for Slate magazine last night. She had two more op-eds lined up but this evening she would grind out a couple of chapters of her novel…she hoped. It was coming along much too slowly. She didn't understand why she was having such a difficult time except that she was used to writing short…short pieces, short stories, short articles. Also, she had never written using an outline. The words, the ideas, just came to her as she typed. Perhaps she was going about this novel all wrong. Perhaps for this she needed to plan.

"Ana. Ana, sweetie. Wake up." Ana's eyes slowly opened. She felt groggy.

"Kate, what are you doing home so early?" she mumbled.

"Darlin', it's almost 6 p.m. Good thing I brought take-out. You obviously can't cook tonight."

"You could learn, Kate."

"Ha, ha…good one. I bought enough to share with the boys in #1B. I figured that we owe them at least one dinner for all their help." That woke Ana up. She sat up quickly and half-tackled Kate as she pulled out her phone.

"No, no. Do not call 'the boys'."

"Did something happen? Did Christian forget to come help today?" Kate frowned.

"Oh, he was very helpful. Pushing and lifting and sweating in his tank top with his muscles bulging. Remember our vow to avoid entanglements that would slow down our careers?

"Well. Today was quick sand."

Kate laughed. "Now you know how I felt that night about Elliot. I barely survived. Even a good dose of self-love made not a bit of difference. Distance. We must keep our distance. Did either mention girlfriends? No? Damn…that would have been helpful. Why did they have to come along at this point in our lives?

"Today I was called into HR. They complimented me on my work and told me that there will be an opening for a buyer in the New York store next year. They wanted me to have a heads up. I can't get involved with anyone in Seattle. And if I did get New York, a couple of years after that, I could get Paris."

"Kate, that is spectacular! You better get busy learning French," Ana beamed, jumping up and hugging her friend.

"You mean WE had better learn French. Your tutoring has spoiled me for learning the old-fashioned way…by myself."

"Okay, it would be good if you could speak passable French before we move to New York. A leg-up, so to speak. Would look good on your resume."

"We move? You'd go with me?" Kate asked with excitement.

"Of course. I can write anywhere and my chances of advancing my career are better in New York than in Seattle. Unless I've misjudged my welcome, of course."

Kate screamed as she grabbed Ana and whirled the two of them around the room.

Down in #1B, Christian and Elliot winced as the girl's screams pierced their eardrums. "Do you think something's wrong?" Christian worried. Elliot gave his brother a dubious look. "That's the same scream when Kate saw her pink carpet. Don't go looking for trouble, bro. They haven't invited us to dinner so maybe we're in the clear."

"Do you think that maybe they have boyfriends?" Christian moaned.

"We can only hope." Elliot seemed as bummed by the notion as Christian but he was older and more experienced. He had to protect his little brother from falling in love and getting thrown off course. They were both highly ambitious young men and had to keep their eyes on the prize.

CHAPTER 9

It was another tough night for #1B and #2B. Another night of little sleep. In the morning, they assured each other that distance and time would save them from the horrors of being in love. All four were cautious about running into each other. #2B would wait until they heard Elliot's beefy F150 roar out of the parking lot and then Kate could slip down the stairs to her Mercedes CLK convertible. Elliot could count on being completely distracted by building things that wouldn't fall over. Construction required concentration if one wanted to live through the day. Kate's job required similar concentration if she wanted to be promoted the next year.

Unfortunately for Ana and Christian, they worked at home. Ana wore the softest of stockings and tip-toed about the apartment. Christian still imagined that he could hear her. He knew that she was up there. That was the long and short of it. They both knew exactly where the other was and probably what they were wearing and doing.

He pictured Ana in her soft blue sweat suit sitting cross-legged on the couch or maybe on her bed, her head bent over her laptop and her brow furrowed as she concentrated…that soft little v between her eyes as she lost herself in her writing.

She pictured Christian in his t-shirt, jeans and bare feet…sitting at his desk, surrounded by business papers, bouncing a pencil off his lips as he considered decisions…big, costly decisions that would either build or ruin his company. He was brilliant and ambitious…a most remarkable man. She'd see his portrait on the cover of Forbes one day, she was sure.

Mostly, they both worked for a while, cast their eyes upward and downward for a while and then worked for a while longer. Both told themselves that it had only been a few days and soon, enough time would pass to dull the longing. However, as the days went by, both wondered if they were kidding themselves.

.+.

The week did go by, every tortuous moment of it. Then it was Sunday again and time for dinner with the parental units. More torture. The boys drove over to Bellevue together in Elliot's F150, mostly because it tore up the gravel driveway and drove their father crazy. They always smiled at each other as Elliot's tires threw the gravel up against the house.

Their baby sister, Mia, came running out of the house to embrace her adored older brothers, followed by their saintly mother, Grace, who beamed at them as they kissed her hello. Carrick would be still in his office, expecting that his sons would come to pay him their respects. They wouldn't.

"Elliot, you have to fix the lock on my door. Daddy broke it again." Elliot reached for his toolbox in which he always kept an extra lock just in case. Even though Mia was almost 16, Carrick was of the opinion that she should not lock her door in case there was an emergency that required that he have immediate entry. Elliot had installed smoke, flame and carbon monoxide detectors in every room in the house, including Mia's. Carrick just refused to believe that Mia was grown up enough to wake up to an alarm and unlock her door to escape. When he found that Elliot had once again installed a privacy lock on her door, he'd break it down and the whole cycle would start again.

"Mom, talk to him, would you?" Elliot pleaded.

"Your father doesn't listen to me, son." Grace replied sadly. If it wasn't for her children's devotion to her, Grace would have felt completely unnecessary. As they walked into the house, Christian put an arm around his mother and kissed her cheek. All the children adored their sweet mother. She was the heart and soul of their family.

While Elliot repaired Mia's door, she and Christian sat at the breakfast bar chatting with their mother about their days and their lives. They rarely questioned Grace about her life. Aside from working hard to put on her charity gala each year, she didn't have much to talk about. Sometimes a good book or an entertaining lunch with her best friend, Elena Lincoln, on Tuesday. Grace was quite fond of Elena and unaware that her family disliked the woman. She was a social climber and she used Grace.

"How are preparations coming for the ball, Mom? Did you find anyone to help this year?" Christian asked. He was always the most considerate of the children when it came to the ball.

"Well, I've been lucky, I think. I've rounded up a half dozen ladies to help. Of course, they could all drop out, I suppose. Still, the work is too important to quit no matter how tired I get."

"Of course, it is, Mom. Have you ever considered hiring a crew to help?" Christian already knew the answer even though he always hoped that it would change.

"No, dear. The less I spend on hired help, the more there is for those who need it." Grace's refusal to hire help was one of the driving forces behind Christian's and Elliot's desires for their own financial success. They wanted to pay for that help.

"Well, I see my sons have arrived to eat my food, cooked by my wife. My eldest has torn up my driveway again and is probably upstairs installing yet another forbidden lock on my baby's door. When you both have a moment, I'd like to speak with you in my office," Carrick announced.

"Couldn't we just have a nice dinner first, dear?" Grace appealed to her husband. No, of course, they couldn't.

CHAPTER 10

Elliot came down the stairs having repaired Mia's door. This time he'd outfitted it with a steel plate that would break his father's shoulder should he try to force his way in. Elliot grinned to himself. Downstairs he found his family looking dour and his father's grim visage so he figured that it was time for another lecture in Dad's office. It seemed that Carrick always wanted to ruin Sunday dinner before anyone could lift a fork.

"Time for one of our warm discussion about life, Dad?" Elliot smirked.

"I'd appreciate a little respect, Elliot," Carrick replied sourly.

"Why, dad?" Elliot answered. Christian gave him a warning look. Christian the peace-maker.

The three men sat in the office with the two younger waiting. It wasn't their meeting, to be sure. Carrick offered them glasses of bourbon which Elliot accepted but Christian wanted to keep a clear head. He'd only recently begun drinking liquor and it could hit him pretty hard.

"What do you want to talk about, Dad?" Christian asked politely.

"I just wanted to see how you're both doing in your respective businesses," Carrick smiled, after a fashion.

"Well, dad, Chris is becoming quite the mogul. He now owns five companies outright and is working on #6."

"Can't Christian speak for himself?" Carrick snarled at Elliot while looking at his youngest son.

"Elliot knows everything about my work, dad. He's correct that I am the sole owner of five companies. I've already managed to turn three around, avoiding bankruptcy. They're profit making businesses now. I also have my eye on a 6th company. All involve my main area of interest…telecommunications. My net worth is now around half a million."

"And you think that half a million is an impressive net worth, do you?"

"Yeah, I do, dad. For a 21-year-old who's been in business for less than a year, I think that I'm doing okay. That half a million, by the way, does not include Grampa Trevelyan's investment. I wanted to repay him but he refused. He says that he likes the idea of being well-invested."

Carrick took a swig of his bourbon and poured himself another. He studied the top of his desk for a minute but this tactic didn't impress his sons. They'd seen it all before. He looked up and this time zeroed in on Elliot.

"Before you ask, Dad, my business is doing quite well. I pick up new projects all the time. I've developed a good reputation as a quality, dependable contractor. I put every dollar I can back into the business in the form of equipment, labor and miscellaneous. Can't tell you my net worth but I do okay. I own a condo, as you know, and an F150."

"Well, you are nearly 25, Elliot, so I'd expect you to be more advanced than Christian. Still, I'd be more relaxed about your prospects if you'd get a handle on your finances. A man should know his net worth."

"Well, when Christian has a free moment, I'm sure that he can whip up some number that will, of course, be only my business…Dad." Elliot glared at his father.

"However, Elliot has a lot to be proud of and I'm sure that he'd like to share those numbers with his family sometime." Christian made his best faith effort to lower the tension in the room.

They heard Grace calling them to dinner so the boys jumped to their feet while Carrick continued to enjoy his second bourbon.

"Excuse us, dad. Mom is calling." Christian explained.

Mia and Grace had set the table and placed all the serving plates in the center. It was the usual feast that they had to choke down since all their stomachs were now upset. Elliot pulled out his mother's chair and leaned over and kissed her head. She patted his hand on her shoulder. Her children were the warmth in her life.

Christian pulled out Mia's chair. He had taught her from a young age that this is what she should expect from a gentlemen. He hoped that such lessons would serve her well as she dated.

Carrick had not yet emerged from his office so the rest of the family joined hands and said a little prayer, thanking whomever for their food. Perhaps, with luck, Carrick would not join them.

CHAPTER 11

Their luck held for almost the entire meal. It was really nice to just be with people they liked who liked them. Mia entertained them, as usual, with tales from her life. She wasn't doing well in school so no one asked about it. She was doing very well in her shopping. She seemed to know every rack in every store in Seattle. While her father wouldn't allow her her privacy, he said not a word about her spending. Christian and Elliot figured that Carrick liked having someone in the family dependent on him. Mia was still a kid. In a year or two, there were going to be problems… another reason that Christian and Elliot were in a hurry to establish financial independence.

"Mom, this is a great roast. I wish we'd spent more time in the kitchen with you when we were kids so we'd have learned to cook like this," Elliot raved.

"What do you eat?" Grace asked.

"I can make stir fry and rice and a few simple dishes. I try to do as much cooking at home as possible to save money," Christian said.

"And I try to buy as much take-out as possible to avoid the boredom of Christian's cooking," Elliot laughed. "Mia, how about you? Do you cook at all?"

"Well, I am really interested in baking. Mom says that I'm good at it. We're having red velvet cake with crème cheese frosting for dessert. Please at least try it, Christian."

"Sure, Mia." His little sister loved both her brothers but was more deeply bonded with Christian who had always taken a special interest in her. He used to change her diapers and alert his mother when the baby was hungry. When Grace got up in the middle of the night, she often found her small son already handling the baby's needs.

Mia jumped up to get dessert. It was at this point that Carrick, now three-sheets to the wind, stumbled in to join his family. Christian and Elliot hated to leave their mother and sister alone with a drunken Carrick. They knew that Mia wanted a lock for more than privacy. She was scared. They also knew that their mother would never leave Carrick. She felt that he needed her. But, god help him, if he ever got physical with either Mia or Grace…

"Daddy," Mia said jovially and nervously, "we're having dessert now. But I'll save yours in the fridge, okay." She hustled off to cut the cake.

Carrick was silent and he reeked of booze. Christian and Elliot exchanged a silent understanding that they would stick around after dinner, hoping that Carrick would pass out.

This kind of outcome was not unusual. Carrick's drinking had gotten worse in the past few years…mostly since the boys had moved out of the house. They worried a lot about their mother and sister. So did Grampa Trevelyan. He came by at least twice a week to look in on his daughter and granddaughter. He wished he'd raised his sweet daughter, Grace, to have a little more backbone. Instead, he'd raised his girl to be a devoted wife and he regretted it every day.

The rest of the night most of the family played scrabble together. Carrick kept sneaking off to his office to drink. Mia was very good at scrabble which frustrated both the boys. They were supposed to be the smart ones but she outsmarted them every time with triple word scores and attaching single letters to garner points from their words. She couldn't come up with good words but she was a genius at strategy. They hoped that skill boded well for her future because her grades sure didn't.

Elliot looked into the office when Carrick didn't return for some time and found him passed out on the couch. He turned him over onto his stomach and covered him with a throw.

"He's out. He'll spend the night in there. He'll be okay, mom."

"I worry so about him," she said softly.

"Mom, does he ever scare you? Mia?" Christian probed. Both denied it but Christian and Elliot doubted their word.

"Listen, if you ever need us, you call us. You understand? I mean it, Mom. Mia, if Mom won't call, you call. You'll never be a bother. If you didn't call us and something happened, how could we ever live with that, understand?" Elliot hoped he'd gotten through to them.

Mia and Grace nodded. It was clear that the thought of "something happening" had occurred to them.

On the drive home, Christian and Elliot said nothing to each other. They didn't need to speak about it. They were scared for Grace and Mia. It wasn't fair that they had to live in fear like that. If he ever hurt them…. They needed to keep in closer contact.

CHAPTER 12

Ana and Kate shared a bowl of popcorn as they watched a movie on television. They didn't say much. They, however, knew what each other was thinking.

"Just keep watching the movie, Ana. They're just boys and we'll forget them soon enough if we avoid them."

Ana sighed. She certainly hoped that Kate was right because she wasn't sleeping well and when she did, her dreams starred Christian and his beautiful face. She'd never ached for a guy and had no practice in getting over one. Kate had always dated a lot so she knew that feelings passed. Still, even she was having trouble with getting Elliot gone.

"Do you remember Henry?" she asked Ana.

"Yes, I do. He was so handsome and smart and rich and you thought that he was the "one".

"But he wasn't, was he? We both moved on. It hurt for a while and then I forgot all about him."

"That's true, you did," Ana allowed.

Back to the movie for a while with both girls trying to talk themselves into swearing off the boys in #1B.

Meanwhile, the boys in #1B were doing their best to forget the girl's in #2B. They told themselves that Ana and Kate were just distractions from their problems with their father. That strategy wasn't going so well.

Christian could smell Ana's skin and hear her giggle. He used to hate that about girls…the giggling.

Elliot's head was filled with bright hazel eyes and blonde hair. Heck, he told himself, she probably dyes it. He smiled as he remembered her thrilled screams upon seeing all the pink in her bedroom. He'd heard girls scream often enough…usually when he delivered perfect orgasms. This was just a scream about pink carpet but it meant more than any scream he'd ever heard.

"We were lucky in college, Ana. Neither of us fell so head over heels that we couldn't walk away. I mean, imagine, we'd be married and maybe have kids." Kate shuddered.

"And fights…about not spending enough time with our husbands and not wanting to have kids yet."

"Right. Our husbands would expect us to settle in whatever town they chose. I'd never be able to accept a job in NYC or Paris."

"Exactly, you and I would talk all the time about what might have been. You know what? We might not have even lived in the same area," Ana spoke in a horrified tone.

"Good grief. I'd have to try to find a friend in the PTA and my husband would be mad at me for spending so much time on the phone talking to you."

Ana began laughing hard. "You. In the PTA! That might work. Soon enough, they'd run you out of town and you'd have to come live with me and my husband. He'd hate you!" she roared.

"Of course, so you'd have to get a divorce and we'd get a house together and I'd get a job as a buyer at SAKs and you'd write!"

By now they were laughing so hard and so loud that the boys in #1B could hear them.

"Now what do you suppose that's all about?" Elliot wondered.

"We don't care, remember. Probably some stupid girl thing like they're watching Bridget Jones or something," Christian sneered.

"Yeah. We're sure better off without that crap. If we got involved with them, you couldn't work half the night and you'd only be a quarter millionaire."

"Yeah. And you'd have to sit through lord knows how many chick flicks before you could get Kate to have sex with you….in that rancid pink bedroom!"

They laughed about that for a while and then Elliot went to bed and Christian opened his laptop and worked on the Tryon acquisition.

CHAPTER 13

In the morning, as usual, Kate took pains to avoid Elliot. Ana took pains to tread lightly. She truly did not want to disturb Christian at his work. Besides, she had her own work to do. Cosmopolitan magazine had hired her to write some stupid article on how to keep a guy. Ana had no idea how to keep a guy. She'd never had one for more than a few dates and she was glad to see the back of those. In truth, Christian was the first for her. Without actually saying it out loud, Ana had given Kate the impression that she'd had a few relationships. It would be too embarrassing to let even her BFF know that she was still a virgin. Maybe that was why she couldn't stop thinking about Christian Grey. He was the first boy she'd ever truly wanted. That was probably the whole thing with her. One's first was so important. One was bound to make too much of it. Perhaps if she just went ahead and got 'it' out of the way, she'd free herself of this heart ache.

She looked up at the clock. 9 a.m. How long does sex take? she wondered. If she went downstairs right now, propositioned Christian, had sex, she could probably get it done with and out of the way before 10 a.m. Then she could stop thinking about him all the time, stop dreaming about him. Get something done. What would Kate think? No, it didn't matter what Kate thought. She wouldn't even have to tell Kate. While she was considering how to go ahead with her plan, the doorbell rang.

Through the peephole, she saw Christian. Geez, did he have to be so damn good looking? Her heart was racing.

"Christian," she began…but got no further. He quickly entered, slamming the door behind him and grabbing Ana. What followed was a blur, albeit an intensely pleasurable blur. He turned her around and pressed her up against the door. He ordered her to open her mouth and then he began kissing her in a way that she'd never before been kissed. She felt her blood beginning to boil.

Then he picked her up in his strong arms and carried her into her bedroom. He set her down on her feet and pulled the duvet and sheet down before he began to lift her sweat shirt over her head. She wasn't wearing a bra and he groaned.

"If you want me to leave, speak now." She was in shock but she was able to shake her head back and forth. He pulled off his t-shirt and lowered his sweat pants. She looked down. Whoa…that was a little disconcerting but oh, she wanted to touch it. Before she could grab hold of his dick, he'd pulled her sweat pants down.

"I'm not going to remove those little white socks because they're turning me on," he informed her.

Yeah. Sure. Whatever, she thought. Of course, her whole body was aflame and that included her feet.

Christian picked her up and laid her on the bed while he began sucking on her nipples and moaning. She'd had those little pink nubs for all her life and never knew that having them touched would make her go mad. With her head a whirl, she felt him sucking and kissing and licking his way down her body.

He sat back on his knees and placing his hands on her knees, pushed her legs apart. This, she might once have thought embarrassing but before she could give it any thought at all, Christian's head was buried between her legs and his fingers were busy exploring her folds and separating them. Then his tongue was enveloping her clitoris while he pushed a finger inside her vagina and seemed to be looking for something. What his tongue had already found was more than enough for her but now he found something she hadn't even known was in there.

He continued licking her folds, remarking that her "juices were delicious"…yeah, okay, thanks. OMG, what was he doing to her? A swell of feeling inside her entire body was building and building until she heard someone screaming and felt her body arching almost off the bed. While she was still floating in the air and her writer's mind was unable to find the words for the wonderfulness of what she was feeling, Christian pushed his dick inside of her and there was a moment of sharp pain. She gasped and then groaned with the pleasure of filling full and his body's weight on top of her. Suddenly, Christian grunted and jerked, then groaned and then howled something unintelligible. Then he collapsed on top of her. He was easily twice her weight but it didn't matter. He was like one of those weighted blankets she'd experienced in the hospital when she'd had surgery to remove her tonsils. He felt wonderful.

He was breathing fast and hard, his face buried in her shoulder. Ana lay contented and quiet beneath him. Suddenly he pushed up with his arms and moved out of her and off of her, leaving her feeling a bit bereft.

"Oh, god, Ana. I'm sorry…so, so sorry. Can you breathe better now?"

Ana didn't understand the question but he seemed to want a 'yes' answer so she nodded.

Then he looked down, saw the blood on his cock and beneath her legs and on the bed and a look of purest horror came over him. He sat up, pulling his knees up and covering his face. OMG, he mumbled, what have I done?

Ana smiled to herself. He'd done exactly what she'd been about to go downstairs and ask him to do. Well, good. Now that was out of the way. Except that she knew that she'd want to do it again and soon. Plans going awry. Unless, of course, Christian was displeased and wanted to be shed of her. Then she'd endure a broken heart and get over it…just like Kate.

Christian hopped out of bed and ran into the bathroom. He returned with a cleansed cock and a washcloth. He carefully cleaned up the blood between her legs as she watched with fascination. Look at me, she thought, a man I hardly know is washing my intimate body parts and I'm fine with it.

"Ana, come get off the bed. Keep the washcloth between your legs. You might bleed some more. Go sit on the toilet until you stop bleeding. Tell me where you keep your clean sheets."

Ana pointed at the linen closet and then, following his instructions, went in to sit on the toilet. She peed a bit and watched as the blood trickled out. That, of course, was nothing new. She'd been having periods for 10 years. When the bleeding stopped, she wiped herself and flushed. She grabbed a robe from the hook and donned it.

Well, there you go, she said to herself.

CHAPTER 14

She looked at herself in the mirror. She didn't look different…except that her face was pink and glowing. She combed her hair and washed her face. Then she wandered back into the bedroom where she found that Christian had changed the sheets and put on his clothes. That was disappointing.

"You're leaving," she stated.

"I'll get these washed and return them to you tomorrow morning, okay?"

Ana just shrugged. "You needn't. I can wash them."

"No, this is on me. God, Ana. I don't know how to tell you how sorry I am." He hesitated. "Ana, did I rape you? Because if you feel raped, I'll turn myself in right now."

Ana cocked her head in puzzlement. Damn, she was so adorable, he thought. "Hmmm," she began. "You surprised me. You made me feel wonderful. No, I don't believe that I was raped. Actually, I was just coming down to your place when you rang the bell. I was going to insist that we have sex so that I could stop thinking about it and get on with my life."

"You wanted me?" Christian was bewildered and thrilled. "Really?"

"Did you think that you were forcing yourself on me? Because, that would be impossible. With your first move, you'd have dropped to the floor in agony."

Christian regarded Ana curiously. He was a tall, muscular man and she was a petite woman, almost fragile in appearance.

"What would you have done…knee me in the balls?" he chuckled.

"And then thrown you across the room against the wall. My father was ex-military and he wanted to be sure that his little Annie could take care of herself when she moved to the big city….and I can," she smiled sweetly.

"Ana," Christian retorted patiently, "I have a hundred pounds of muscle on you. You could surely have kneed me in the crotch but throw me across the room….?"

"Shall I demonstrate?" Ana asked without guile. "I don't want to actually throw you against a wall after Elliot went to all the trouble of fixing the holes but I could throw you across the room and unto the bed."

She stepped across to the wall 12 feet away from the bed and indicated that Christian come at her like an attacker. Shaking his head in mock dismay, he approached her and next found himself landing on the floor on the other side of the bed. Ana raced to him.

"I threw you too hard. Are you hurt? I'm so sorry. I was too rough. I'm rather out of practice. I haven't gone after anyone since an unpleasant man came on to Kate in a bar."

Christian was stunned, not hurt. He looked at Ana gobsmacked. Then he grabbed her and kissed her passionately.

"I guess that I'll never have to worry about you being out after dark without me," he grinned.

"You wanted me as much as I wanted you?" This amazed him. He was downstairs going out of his mind with desire while Ana was upstairs feeling the same.

"I honestly didn't know what I was doing when I came up here. I just knew that I had to see you. Maybe seeing you would calm me down. I thought that we'd talk a while and then I'd go back to work…but then, you opened the door and there was a look on your face….I don't know. I just reacted."

"I must have looked desirous of you…since I was. You read me correctly and did what came naturally."

"But Ana, you didn't hesitate. You weren't shy or nervous. You just gave me what I wanted. How did you manage that? You were a virgin."

Ana simply shrugged. "I thought that if I could have sex with you, I could then forget you and get back to work without any distraction."

"That was my plan as well. I don't think it's going to work, though." He sat down on the bed with Ana beside him.

"No, I don't think so, either. Kind of like a mosquito bite. One scratch won't do."

"Any idea of what we're going to do? I mean, I know that I have to work…a lot. I have to grow my business."

"I have to write my freelance articles and then work on my novel. Neither of us has the time for a love affair."

"Okay, I'm going to go back to work and you're going to go back to work. We have our futures to think about."

Ana saw Christian to the door and sadly said goodbye to him. He turned to her to say the same. Two hours later they were sweaty and sated but still unwilling to leave each other. They wanted to talk and touch and be with each other. 'Twas a pickle.

CHAPTER 15

"Hey, boss. Where are you?" Joe was one of Elliot's best and had been with him since the beginning. He'd been up on the roof, installing a new type of metal shingle when he noticed that Elliot was sitting on the edge and dangling his feet as he stared into space. Elliot's position and appearing to be oblivious to it started to worry Joe.

"Huh?" Elliot turned his head toward Joe.

"El, you do know that you're on the edge of the roof, right?" Joe asked.

Elliot looked down and shuffled back a bit. "Guess I had my head in the clouds," he chuckled, "almost literally."

"You've been kind of spacey for the last week or so. Are you okay? I hope that you're not worried about us getting all these new projects completed."

"No, I'm not. The new crew is doing great. Though I've been thinking that we ought to start training a third crew soon. I've been getting inquiries…people putting out feelers for new projects."

"Wow. Remember when it was just us five guys?" Joe said.

"Yeah and we five guys did such a great job that we found ourselves actually building a real business. We're not just handymen anymore. Joe, I've been thinking. Someone besides me should be licensed to do electrical and plumbing. I need a someone who could take over if something should happen to me."

"Like falling off a roof while daydreaming?" Joe laughed.

"You're a smart guy…my smartest guy. As this business grows, I'm going to want a vice-president. You'd have to go back to school and I know that doesn't appeal to you but I'd rather have you advance than have to hire someone from outside the company.. Give it some thought, would you?"

"You know my preference is manual labor, El."

"I know. It's mine, too. But, Joe, you're just a kid…only 19. Someday you're going to want to get married, have kids. Your wife is going to want to worry less about you falling off a ladder and you're going to feel the same way. Years pass and you find that you're not a kid anymore. Life becomes about more than working your ass off and spending your weekends drinking with your buddies or watching the big game. You have a shot here at a better deal in life. I'll pay for the courses and you'll still get a paycheck. Think about it, okay?"

"I will. I'll talk to my dad. He's good at giving advice. I'll let you know. Thanks, Elliot."

As Joe went back to work, Elliot felt a tight sadness in his chest. He envied Joe his dad. Then he decided that he'd better get off the roof if he was going to daydream about Kate.

.+.

Kate sat her desk in the SAK's offices, perusing catalogs of the newest fashions. Usually, she'd be enthralled but today her heart just wasn't in it. She was having trouble ignoring her longing for Elliot Grey. Maybe, she thought, she should just let herself enjoy his company. After all, she'd had a lot of relationships and they had all failed. She'd always recovered. She'd always met someone new. If the guy downstairs was going to give her heart palpitations, then why not give it a go? The promotion to NYC was at least a year away and if things went as they usually did with men, Kate ought to have broken up and been long over Elliot Grey by then.

She and Ana ought to invite them up for dinner to repay them for all their help, right? Of course, she'd have to discuss it with Ana first. If Ana had feelings for Christian, Kate certainly didn't want to put her in harm's way. Maybe, if Ana needed to avoid Christian, Kate could take Elliot out for that dinner. That would hurry things along anyway, romantically-speaking, if she and Elliot were alone.

Satisfied that she had thought her problem through and confident of her plan's success, Kate was able to go back to searching for SAK's next season's trend setters….

….right after she called Elliot. He'd put his number in her phone on the pretense that she'd need to call for home repairs but she knew that he was hoping that she'd call him for other needs.

"Hey, Kate! I was just thinking about you. Everything okay upstairs?" She could hear Elliot's great grin over the phone.

"It's wonderful, Elliot. I was hoping that I could take you out to dinner tonight as a small token of my gratitude."

Elliot felt his heart pounding. Was this a good idea? Oh, heck. Why not? He'd been through plenty of relationships. Kate would be just one more. It wouldn't last. They never did and then he could get good and drunk with his brother. He'd move on and there would be no more distractions from his business.

CHAPTER 16

When Elliot got home, he noticed that Christian's door was closed. He decided to just let him be. He was probably deep into research on his latest potential acquisition. Elliot didn't want to interrupt him. He just took his shower and then dressed for dinner. Kate wanted to take him to the Mile High Club which was a pretty fancy place so he suited up. Checking himself in the mirror, he approved and then wrote a note to Christian. Kate was already dressed for the Mile High and waiting for him downtown. He realized that he was looking forward to this date like he'd not looked toward a date in recent memory. He really wanted Kate but this time he wasn't going to push it. She was a nice girl.

Meanwhile, Ana and Christian were cuddled up tightly together, sleeping after an afternoon of lovemaking. Christian didn't normally need much sleep but every time that he awakened and realized where he was and who he was with, he couldn't bring himself to get out of bed. He tried to study the acquisition of Tryon Limited in his head but then he'd smell Ana's hair and her skin and he'd just want to hold her even tighter. Soon, he'd be back to sleep. He was a highly intelligent man but not the wisest emotionally. He hadn't yet figured out that he was falling in love.

.+.

In the lobby of the club, Kate stood out like a Greek goddess at the Parthenon. She was standing with perfect posture and a golden halo, gazing out a window at the lights of Seattle. She was wearing six-inch heels which made her legs go on forever and still she'd only reach Elliot's chin. He could do no more than stare at her exquisite profile…her little turned up nose and her long swan-like neck. God, was there anything wrong with her? He'd better think of something fast.

As if she sensed someone staring, she turned her head and beamed at him as if there were no one in the world whom she would rather see. He suddenly felt like the biggest loser, completely unworthy of this stunning beauty. Kate, for her part, was dazzled by the blonde Adonis staring at her from across the room. She was pleased that she'd had the good sense to wear a perfect little black dress from SAK's. Since Elliot seemed to be frozen in place, she sashayed over to him, her swaying hips hypnotizing him.

"Hi, Elliot. You're looking quite handsome tonight. I'm surprised that you have anything like this in your wardrobe, considering your profession. I was sort of expecting a fresh flannel shirt," she teased.

"Kate, you're beautiful tonight. Sort of knocked me off my feet," he smiled as he kissed her cheek.

"Certainly helps to work at SAK's. My only problem is trying to choose from the hundreds of great dresses."

"Well, you chose well…very well. I hope you haven't been waiting long."

"No, just got here a bit ago. We'll have to wait a while for a table. Let's sit in the bar. I need a drink. I know it might not seem like I work as hard as you do but my head usually aches at the end of the day. I can't afford to make mistakes in my choices. Of course, I know that you can't afford to make mistakes either," she grinned.

He followed her cute little derriere into the lounge area and pulled out a chair for her. As he did, he caught a slight whiff of perfume. Normally, he hated perfume…too much…too strong…but this was perfect and enticing. This woman hadn't done anything wrong yet. Damn. Conversation flowed easily between them even though he'd been a bit nervous without the cushions of Ana and Christian. Kate expertly wove the subjects around her work and his without either one of them taking up too much space. Between that and the drinks, he was growing more relaxed by the minute. When he tried to pay for the drinks, she firmly reminded him that she had asked for this date and it was payback for all the expensive work he'd done for her.

"Putting down that pink carpet in my bedroom must have cost a small fortune in therapy for you," she laughed.

"Hearing you scream when you saw made it all worth it," he kidded her. "I've never met a woman who was so crazy for pink except for my little sister. She's 16 and she'd love your room."

"Ana rather cringes but she's very kind about it. I do try to tone it down but after I think that that is just what I've done, I look around and there are pink accessories everywhere. If I ever marry, I'll have to have one very colorblind husband."

When Kate said husband, Elliot found himself feeling strange…mostly because she'd said "if".

CHAPTER 17

Pink sherbet for dessert really hit the spot. By now, the couple had been talking and laughing for a couple of hours. Neither could recall the last date they'd had that had gone so well. They each found the other utterly charming and very funny.

Elliot rarely met a woman who made him laugh…except Mia. His little sister was a stitch. Kate was feeling the same way about Elliot. They were both quite hilarious people who brought out the funny in each other. At first, Elliot thought that Kate was just being nice…laughing at his jokes and she thought the same but soon they were so comfortable with one another that they realized that their laughter was genuine.

Yes, everything was going uproariously well until Elliot's phone rang.

"Hey, Christian. Did you see my note? What? Jesus, I'll kill him. Yes, okay, bye." Elliot's happy face disappeared. He looked both angry and scared.

"Elliot?"

"Kate, I have to go. I'm sorry. It's the last thing I want to do but I have to get over to my parents' house."

"I'm coming with you."

"No, Kate."

"Yes, I want to help if I can. I want to be with you, Elliot," Kate confessed. Elliot leaned across the table and kissed her soundly on her lips. Then he threw a few hundred dollar bills on the table, grabbed her hand and rushed out of the restaurant.

They left Kate's car at the club and climbed into Elliot's truck. Elliot drove fast but Kate didn't say anything. She really wanted to ask what was wrong but sensed that Elliot was too preoccupied.

Twenty minutes later, Elliot tore into Grey Manor's driveway. Kate noticed that Christian's little sports car was already there. The door was open and she could hear something raucous going on. As they raced inside, Kate saw an older woman standing at the bottom of the stairs sobbing. Without thinking too much, Kate put her arm around Grace and helped her over to the couch nearby.

On the second floor landing, Christian was trying to reason with a very drunk Carrick who kept throwing himself at Mia's bedroom door. Elliot's extra precautions were holding. Christian guessed, correctly, that Mia had also placed a chair under the doorknob as he'd shown her. Carrick was enraged, bellowing that Mia should open the door before he broke it down.

"Dad, listen to me!" Christian was yelling. "You're scaring Mia so bad that she may never open the door again. You have to back off."

"Christian," Ana whispered in his ear, "do you want me to toss him aside?"

"No, honey, but thanks for the offer."

At this point, Elliot tore up the stairs and grabbed his father, throwing him away from the door and against the stairs leading to the third floor. As Carrick made to get up, Elliot grabbed his father's shirt and pulled back his fist.

"Dad! Stop or I won't hesitate to clock you!" He threatened. The sight of his son about to hit him settled Carrick down.

"You'd hit your own father?"

"You'd terrorize your own daughter and your wife? Eh, dad?" Elliot responded.

"She's locked me out. I need to talk with her about her grades. She's flunking everything!"

"Maybe your drunken behavior has something to do with that, dad," Christian chided him. "She's scared all the time. Your wife is downstairs bawling her eyes out!" Christian was shaking with rage.

"You can't reason with him while he's in this condition, Chris. Dad, you're gonna take a shower and go to bed, understand? It's either that or I deck you and carry you to bed myself." Elliot was breathing hard.

Carrick struggled to his feet and giving his sons one last dirty look, he wobbled down the hall to his bedroom, slamming the door behind him.

"Mia, sweetheart, dad's gone. Open the door now," Christian called to his sister. The door flew open and Mia threw herself into her brothers' arms. Tightly embrace by both her brothers, she stopped crying and noticed Ana.

"Hi, I'm Mia. I hope my father didn't scare you. He drinks too much and then he does awful things. Where is Mom?"

"She's downstairs, sis," Elliot kissed his sister's head and then walked her down to the living room. Ana and Christian followed. Mia sat on the couch and wrapped her arms around her delicate mother. Kate and Ana tried to step out of the way but both brothers put their arms around their girl's shoulders.

"I'll stick around until Dad's passed out. Elliot, will you take Ana and Kate home?"

"Mom, sleep with Mia tonight. Dad will be hungover and falling over in the morning. I think that we ought to sit down at some point and have a serious talk about this. It's getting worse. I'll have to build a panic room in this house for you two." Elliot's comment made Grace giggle a bit. However, he was serious.

"I think you ought to introduce me to your girlfriends now that they've seen the worst of us. I'm so embarrassed," Grace said, dabbing at her tears.

"No need, Mrs. Grey. My mother was an alcoholic. I know what they can do to the peace of a household," Ana reassured her. Christian just looked at Ana. This was news to him.

"It's none of my business, Mrs. Grey, but I agree with Elliot," Kate said. "You shouldn't have to live like this and your husband needs help."

Grace was calmer now. She patted Mia's hand and asked if she was all right. "I'm better, Mom. It helps to have Elliot and Christian here and they are right. Enough is enough. Dad ought to be given an ultimatum. Straighten up or get out. My nerves can't take much of this anymore and I'm afraid to leave you alone with him."

Grace sighed and nodded. Mia knew, however, that Grace had been amenable to changes before but then accepted Carrick's apology and a dozen roses and everything was okay again….until it wasn't.

CHAPTER 18

"Christian, I don't want to leave you alone like this," Ana said softly.

"I'll be fine, honey. I'll check on Dad in a while. He usually passes out pretty quickly."

"I'll call when I get home. You'd better be all right or I'm coming right back." Christian pulled her close and kissed her goodnight.

"El, drive carefully."

Elliot rolled his eyes. He and his brother were apparently both in trouble.

Elliot's truck had a back seat so Ana climbed in behind him and Kate. Trying to make conversation, Ana asked what they'd gotten up to tonight. Elliot and Kate, both of whom had seen Christian and Ana kissing, looked at each other and laughed.

"We had dinner. What did you and Christian get up to tonight?" Kate teased.

"Sex," Ana casually replied. "Come to think of it, I'm hungry. Elliot, could we stop at a Sonic for a burger?"

Elliot had already slammed on the brakes at the word "sex". He and Kate turned around to look at Ana who smiled nonchalantly at them. "We've got some talking to do when we get home," she warned Ana. Elliot was shaking his head as he started the truck again.

Ana seemed so unsophisticated, so innocent. He would have sworn that she was still a virgin. And it certainly wasn't like Christian to get attached to anyone.

Maybe he and Kate were the wary ones.

Ana's phone rang as she walked in the door of #2B. "Hi, babe. Dad is out cold. Didn't even make it to the shower. In the morning he won't remember a thing or he'll be full of apologies. Mom and Mia are okay. I'm thinking that I should stay here tonight. Elliot will be over for Sunday brunch and then we can all have a serious talk about Dad's problem. Meanwhile, I'm hiding all his liquor. A sober dinner might be nice. How are you? Quite a capper to our day, eh?"

Ana didn't say anything for a moment. But, then, Ana wasn't a person who hid her feelings or worried about being proper.

"Christian, please come home to sleep. I want you here."

Christian beamed. He loved that she never hid herself from him. "See you in 30 minutes. Your place. Be naked."

"Okay," she agreed in her soft voice.

.+.

Meanwhile, Kate and Elliot sat in the truck talking. The escalation of Ana's and Christian's relationship had them reeling.

"I thought that I was the slut," Kate sighed. "Me, too," Elliot agreed. "No, wait. I meant that it's usually me hopping into bed with someone without thinking first."

"I'm worried, Elliot. Ana is quite delicate in her way. Her childhood was a nightmare. Her mother was an alcoholic, a violent drinker. Ana has the scars to prove it. Her stepfather was a nice guy but he was old. He didn't do enough to protect her. She often wound up fighting her mother to protect him. After her mother died, he taught Ana how to take care of herself…everything from cooking to martial arts. He knew that he wouldn't be around to take care of her."

"So, she has no family?"

"Since she turned 18. Her birthday present was a casket that her father made for himself. A couple of his buddies dug a grave in the backyard, she said her goodbyes and left home for college. She'd already finished all the required courses. She skipped her senior year of high school. She's kind of a genius. She had her masters by the time she was 21. I was really lucky to meet her."

"You said that she was your tutor?"

"Yeah, I was a terrible student…unmotivated and a bit stupid," Kate laughed. "I got called into the Dean's office and there was my father waiting for me along with this sweet little girl sitting quietly in the corner. That's kind of Ana's MO. My father informed me that I was a lazy disappointment to the family. He didn't know how it was that I hadn't gotten pregnant yet. Then the dean informed me that because my father was such an important donor to the school, I was being given a chance to change my ways and bring up my grades. He pointed to Ana and said that this girl would be my salvation. She smiled at me and then looked at the floor. I was embarrassed and furious. I was also spoiled rotten.

"I walked out of that office before being dismissed and as I stormed down the hallway, I heard soft footsteps. I turned and there was Ana following about ten feet behind. I had two years to go and Ana was finishing up her masters. I just glared at her. She looked at me and then she said, "If I tutor you, will you teach me…to be brave like you?" I was just stupefied.

"I'd been called stupid, lazy, promiscuous, ungrateful, disappointing but no one had ever called me brave. From that moment forward, we were attached at the hip."

"So, you graduated?" Elliot chuckled.

"Barely."

"And did Ana become brave?" he asked.

"Sometimes, like tonight, she floors me. Most times she's still the sweet little person I met at school. Still, she tries. She really tries. It never comes naturally to her…standing up for herself. She's mostly good at standing up for others.

"What worries me is that no one taught her how to protect herself emotionally. She's an open wound."

Elliot helped Kate down from the truck and continued holding her hand as they walked inside. They stood together awkwardly. Just then, Christian tore through the entry and raced up the stairs.

"What are you doing, bro?" asked a very puzzled Elliot.

"Orders. Following orders," he happily answered.

Elliot and Kate looked at each for the longest time…both inwardly debating the sense of doing what they wanted to do.

Lust won out. A couple of hours later, they took a shower together with Elliot pushing Kate up against the wall. "Now you tell me if I've done anything you don't want."

"Oh, shut up and fuck me," Kate demanded. Elliot obliged her as he had for the previous 2 hours. While he toweled her off after, he spoke up.

"Katie girl, we haven't been just fucking. You know that, don't you?"

"Yes," Kate sighed. She'd wanted so badly to live in NYC and then Paris. Oh, well, at least she didn't have to learn French. She was very tired. It had been quite an emotional day. She'd call in sick tomorrow morning and have her talk with Ana then.

"Elliot, I think that I'm falling in love with you."

Elliot pulled her closer, his arms enveloping her entirely. "Yeah, I know."

"Is that all you're going to say?" Kate asked indignantly. Elliot chuckled. "No. I was just going to say that while you're taking your time, I've been in love since the moment I first laid eyes on you. However, it is quite inconvenient. What about NY and Paris?"

"Tell me," Kate demanded.

"I love you, Kate. Madly, deeply, truly. And I'm scared to death."

"That's much better. I will, of course, require the words several times a day. Also, I'm scared to death, too. Make lots of money so that you can take me to NY and Paris."

"I will. It's the least I can do. Now go to sleep. I love you."

CHAPTER 19

"Good morning, Mom. How are you doing? And what's Dad doing?" Elliot was hoping that Carrick was still unconscious.

"He's very upset. He can't find any of his liquor bottles. He knows that you boys did something with them and he's furious. Maybe you should just tell me where they are. He's promised to drink just a little." Grace seemed to be pleading.

"No, Mom. He isn't going to find those bottles and we're not going to tell him where they are. Also, try to hide his car keys. Chris and I will be over for brunch. Call if Dad gets scary. What? Yes, they are but I don't think that either Chris or I would feel comfortable subjecting them to our father just yet. Bye, Mom," Elliot rang off.

Kate climbed on top of Elliot's broad chest and began kissing him. "Maybe we should go over, El. After all, we've seen him at his worst and without liquor, maybe he'll behave himself."

Elliot lifted Kate up and slipped her down unto his dick. "Oh, god, that feels good. And Dad hasn't behaved himself, drunk or sober, in years, Kate." Kate began to bounce up and down, smiling as Elliot's eyes rolled back in his head. She knew that she was really good at this maneuver. She'd perfected it over the years…sliding down and then, squeezing hard as she bounced back up. She'd been practicing Kegels since she'd first learned about them. They certainly came in handy.

The phone rang again. Kate picked up because Elliot wasn't capable of anything as complicated as speaking into a phone just then.

"Hi, Christian. Yeah, your Mom just called here and Elliot wouldn't tell her either. Has your mother always been a slow learner? She should have bashed one of those bottles over his head by now. No, Elliot doesn't want me to go although I don't have any problem with it. Yeah, that's the Ana I know. I'll tell him."

Elliot had just crashed after his orgasm and was breathing too hard to talk.

"Ana wants to go over to Grey Manor for brunch. She figures that your Dad will be sober and everyone will get along. It seems to mean a lot to your mother. Something about you and your brother never before having brought girls home."

Kate hopped off Elliot who begged her to come back. "I have to shower and get some clothes if I'm going to formally meet your family. May be my only chance before we break up." With that, Kate danced away with Elliot thinking…"we are never breaking up."

.+.

Before they even got out of the car, they could hear Carrick yelling. Christian told Ana to stay put. He would always get her door. She smiled at his old fashioned manners but she liked them. He made her feel protected. He took her hand and told her that if she wanted to go home, he'd take her right away. She shook her head. She understood drinkers.

"Sounds like your father is a dry drunk as well," she remarked. Christian cringed inwardly. He hated that his sweet little girlfriend knew about such things. He tightened his hold on her hand.

As they reached the door, Elliot and Kate careened through the driveway, deliberately kicking up gravel. It suddenly grew silent inside and the door flew open, revealing a grim-faced Carrick.

"Dammit, Elliot! Stop destroying our driveway!"

"Good morning, dad. There's a couple of people here that we'd like you to meet," Elliot smiled as if his father had not just yelled at him. "This is Kate Kavanaugh, my girlfriend." Carrick remembered himself for a moment and held out his hand.

"Well, this is a surprise. I thought all Elliot had were fuck buddies." Kate tried to not show her chagrin as she shook Carrick's hand.

"Dad," Christian began. Carrick interrupted to take Ana's hand. She winced as he squeezed too hard. "We thought Christian was gay. What's your name?"

"Ana, sir. It's nice to meet you."

"Well, come inside. I want to speak with you boys. The level of disrespect you've been showing me lately cannot continue."

"We're not telling you where the liquor has ended up, dad, so just give it up and try to be good company for the sake of our guests, your wife and daughter," Christian growled.

"I am your father!"

"We know all too well, Darth. We're not getting into anything with you. We're going to have a nice meal together and if you can't join in, go to your office and sulk," Elliot said calmly.

Grace and Mia entered the foyer just then, so pleased that Kate and Ana had come after all. For a time, there were joyous voices and laughter. Christian, especially, beamed at his girl…so lovely, so kind and sweet. He was proud. It was clear that both his mother and sister felt better just being in Ana's and Kate's company.

Carrick sat down at the table, filled his plate but almost immediately picked it up and stalked into his office.

"Where are his car keys, Mom?" Elliot whispered.

"The last place he'd ever look," she smiled mischievously. She glanced back at his office door and then whispered, "his car".

There was some laughter and then everyone had a nice time together. Ana was quiet but attentive. Christian kept looking at her and encouraging her to eat. She ate a potato and then put her fork down.

"Are you okay, honey?" he asked. She nodded and then whispered, "just a little nervous. Waiting for the doorbell to ring." Christian looked puzzled. "The liquor delivery," Ana said. Christian's eyebrows popped up. Why hadn't he thought of that? It also bothered him that once again, Ana knew too much about alcoholics. He excused himself and went to the door. He quietly opened it and walked out to the street where he waited. Soon enough, a truck appeared. Christian waved it down. He paid off the driver and sent him on his way. Then he walked back inside and took his seat at the table. He winked at Elliot and mouthed the word "delivery". Elliot just shook his head and went back to listening to his mother talking about the upcoming gala.

CHAPTER 20

"I do so hope that you girls will be able to attend the ball. Mia always complains that she's the only girl there under 80," Grace laughed.

"I'm not sure how much fun it would be for them, Mom. Elliot and I will, as usual, spend most of our time following Dad around."

"Oh, I'm sure that Ana and I could find some other male companionship," Kate teased as both men looked appalled.

"This is an important event for your mother," Ana said. "Of course, we'll come. We can get to know Mia better and perhaps help Grace with some of her duties. It must be a tremendous amount of work. I was never told…who does the charity benefit?"

Grace smiled with delight at Ana. She liked both girls but there was something special about Ana.

"We raise funds for Coping Together, a charity that supports families with addicted parents. We started it soon after I gave birth to Christian. There was a mother in the hospital who was addicted to cocaine and the social services department was going to take away her baby. It was necessary, of course, but the mother was broken hearted. It occurred to me that if that mother had some support that perhaps she could keep her child and kick her habit. At the time, I had no idea how to proceed so I had to educate myself first. Now we have safe houses with trained staff. We help mothers and fathers. Our most recent report showed a 70% success rate. We have staff that follow these families for years. Of course, we have relapses but then we immediately step in to help again. I'd certainly like to raise our success rate. My dear friend, Elena Lincoln, tells me that I shouldn't dwell on the 30% but it's hard to not do so."

"Grace, it's quite possible that Kate and I will be in Seattle for at least another year, possibly longer, and we would very much like to help you with anything you need. Kate, in particular, is an organizational genius while I'm better at creative assignments. I hope that you have room on your team for us," Ana said with such sincerity that Christian had to kiss her head.

"What she said," Kate put in. "Although, I don't know about genius. My mind does work that way, however."

Grace put her hands to her mouth in amazement. "Oh, to have two young people on board would be wonderful. I have a group of ladies who help but all too often, they find reasons to drop out midway through arrangements. It is time consuming work. Are you certain that you can find the time with your work schedules?"

"Absolutely," Kate affirmed. "We don't do a thing besides work. We've talked about finding some charity work to do so this would be ideal."

"Perhaps your dear friend, Elena Lincoln, could offer more than her 2 cents," Mia sneered.

"Oh, now Mia. You know how hard Elena has to work to make a success of her business. She simply doesn't have the time. I understand that."

Grace's children looked around the table at each other and rolled their eyes. Grace was so naïve about Elena Lincoln. The woman had been using Grace and her position in society to elevate her own position for as long as they'd known her. She was a phony and a leech. Grace was the only person who couldn't see her for what she truly was…or perhaps wouldn't. She didn't have many friends and Elena was her only close friend.

Catching each other's eyes across the table, Kate and Ana made a silent promise to each other to be Grace's friends. After all, it wasn't as if they had a wide circle either.

"GRACE!" Carrick came tearing out of his office, red-faced and furious and heading for his wife, sitting at the head of the table. Ana, to the right of Grace, stood quickly and within seconds had Carrick's arm twisted behind his back.

Carrick looked shocked. "That doesn't hurt, does it, Mr. Grey? I only want you to take a moment to calm down. You tell me when," Ana said pleasantly. Carrick struggled to get out of her grip but it was hopeless.

"Yes, we did waylay your liquor delivery. Your wife had nothing to do with it. I understand that she is the easiest to berate but I can't allow you to frighten or injure her. I'm sure that you agree."

"How are you doing this?" Carrick asked meekly.

"Oh, it's just a little training. You sound calmer. Are you? All right, then."

With that, she released him. She briefly massaged his arm.

"Feel okay?" She smiled at Carrick and then took her seat. With the exception of Christian and Kate, those at the table looked stunned. Ana? Sweet, shy, little Ana?

In an attempt to reclaim some of his dignity, Carrick snarled that no one had any right to derail his liquor delivery.

Christian stood and offered his chair to Carrick. "Dad, we're glad that you joined us because it's long past time that we talked about your problem."

"What problem? I don't have a problem."

CHAPTER 21

"This is an intervention, dad," Elliot proclaimed…and it began. Each person at the table, including Kate and Ana, stood to speak their piece, to explain to Carrick how his drinking and behavior affected them. Each person also told Carrick that he was very important to them and how much they needed him but that with his present addiction, he was failing them and hurting them. Ana even explained that it wounded her to have to twist the arm of her boyfriend's father, a man whom she truly desired to respect and admire.

Every time Carrick tried to stand up and leave, Ana would put her hand on his arm and gently shake her head. It would have been funny if it weren't so sad.

When the group had finished, they asked for Carrick's response. It wasn't surprising.

"I have worked hard all my life to attain a position in society of which we could be proud. I have worked hard to earn the money I hoped would be used to put my children through Harvard. My wife has never had to work outside the home. My family has wanted for nothing. We've taken trips all around the world on my dime. You are unaware but you are all still fully insured for healthcare. All I've asked for in return is your love and respect. Apparently, that was too much."

"Have you said all you want to, dad?" Mia asked. Her brothers were surprised that it was Mia who spoke first.

"I am grateful for all that you have given me…except for the fear I live with every day. I know that my grades have been a disappointment, dad. However, I spend my days in the classroom unable to concentrate on the subject because I'm so worried about Mom and whether you'll make it home on the freeway driving drunk. I can't study at night because you're in your office drinking and I know that soon you'll come stomping out in anger. I'm afraid of you, daddy.

"Is that what you want for me…in addition to all the materials things with which you've been so generous? Is that the price I'm supposed to pay?"

Christian noticed that the whole time, Ana had kept her hand on Carrick's arm, occasionally patting him. Perhaps that is why his father had remained so calm. He wondered if Carrick was even aware.

"Dad, Christian and I are not afraid of you for ourselves. We're afraid of you for Mia's and Mom's sake."

"Baloney. I'd never hurt them. You're just exaggerating. I get a little lit, that's all. It helps me relax."

"Would you like to see a short film of how relaxed you get?" Ana asked. She pulled out her phone, pressed a button and set the phone on the table. In the chaos of the previous evening, no had noticed that Ana was using her phone to film Carrick's behavior. Carrick stared at images of himself behaving like a lunatic, Grace weeping in fear, Elliot having to subdue his father and Mia rushing out of her room into her brother's arms and, finally, Carrick stumbling up the hallway to his room.

Carrick seemed unable to believe what he was seeing.

"You aren't relaxed, are you, Mr. Grey? You're deeply sad, shaking, and hurting. You're grieving, sir. You need to find out why." Ana put her arm around his shoulder, quickly followed by everyone else at the table. Enveloped by the love of his family, Carrick began to sob.

.+.

Driving home, for the first time Christian wished that he had an automatic so that he could hold Ana's hand the whole time. Today's events had been completely unexpected. Carrick had promised to stop drinking. Ana had gently explained that it wasn't that easy…that his body and his mind would force him back to the bottle. Elliot, Kate, Grace and Mia had thereafter taken him to a local rehab centre…the best, of course.

"Ana, do you realize that you might have saved my family today?"

"I talked my mother into rehab a half dozen times, Christian. But it's a start. Carrick has a long road ahead of him. You all do. Try to not be discouraged. Saving people, saving oneself, is quite difficult."

"You were a little girl, Ana. It wasn't your job to save your mother."

"That's what the doctors told me. Must have been quite a sight. My father and I sitting in our chairs in front of the doctor's desk, discussing my mother's treatment and continued failures.

"It saddens me to admit it but her death was a relief. We could all finally have peace."

"You were very brave, Ana." Christian said this with great admiration.

"I wish I were brave. I really wish I were."

CHAPTER 22

After some discussion with a doctor, it was recommended that Carrick commit to a two-month stay at Northpoint Evergreen Centre. He would require a week to detox and during that time he was not allowed visitors. Once he began rehab in earnest, his family would be invited to participate in private discussions. Grace could see the fear in his eyes when he looked around the centre. It had been recommended by his physician as the best place to be but still it wasn't home and Carrick had never been away from Grace. Two months seemed like such a long time but it was just the beginning. He would be attending AA meetings for the rest of his life. The rest of the family were told to consider attending Al-Anon meetings regularly. Recovery, it seemed, was a family affair.

Elliot embraced his father before they left. "We're right here with you, dad. You're not alone." Carrick hugged his son hard for quite a while. "You boys take care of your mother and sister." "Yes, dad, we will."

Then they all watched until Carrick turned down a hallway and out of sight.

Later, Elliot and Christian stayed up talking after Kate and Ana went to bed. It had been quite a day.

"Well, today turned out different than I anticipated. That girlfriend of yours is something else," Elliot said.

"Isn't she? I wish I'd pulled out my phone to get pictures of all of you when Ana stopped dad cold in his tracks," Christian chuckled. "Eyes bugging out of their sockets, mouths hanging open, except for me and Kate."

"You could have warned me that little Ana is a ninja," Elliot laughed. "Her dad taught her all that stuff, eh?"

"Yeah, he did. He wanted her to be able to protect herself in the big city. He probably didn't foresee her arm twisting her boyfriend's dad."

"I guess we'll all in for quite a ride now." Elliot said. "I'm going to call mom.

"Hi, mom. Chris and I just wanted to check in. It's been a big day. I hope you can sleep." He listened for a moment and then threw his head back with laughter. "Great idea, mom, but Chris and I aren't going to tell you the liquor location. If you or Mia need anything, you call anytime. We're all in this together, remember. Love you, too. Good night.

"Mom wondered if maybe she shouldn't have a shot or two to help her sleep," Elliot grinned.

"I'm going up to bed, El. See you when I see you," Christian replied. Then he climbed the stairs to #2B as Elliot went into the bathroom to get ready for bed. Kate was already out cold so Elliot moved about as quietly as possible.

When Christian walked into #2B, he found Ana slumped over on the couch with her laptop. He picked it up and set it down on the table. Then he picked up Ana and carried her into her bedroom. She was so fast asleep that she didn't even awaken when he undressed her and tucked her under the covers. Then, like Elliot, he quietly went about his business before joining her. Normally, he would have seated himself at the table in #1B and worked for a few more hours but curling up with Ana was way too tempting. As soon as he lay on his back and pulled Ana over to him, she sighed.

.+.

Life settled into a new routine. When Elliot and Kate finished their workdays, they met up in the kitchen of #2B to have dinner with Ana and Christian. They talked about all their jobs and about Carrick. During his detox week, he'd tried to walk out of the rehab centre several times. Grace found out about this when she called to check on him. The boys were grateful that they had committed their father or he would have called Grace and demanded that she come get him. As it was, learning that he was suffering made Grace cry. Her sons told her that she had to be strong for Carrick.

Kate and Ana commenced working with Grace on the Coping Together Gala during that first week. Grace needed to be busy and the girls wouldn't let her drop the ball. Unfortunately, working with Grace had one drawback named Elena.

"Met Mrs. Lincoln today," Ana informed the boys as they settled in at the table. They looked up expectedly. Ana did not disappoint.

"What a hideous piece of work, she is," Ana cringed. "How your mother doesn't see through her is a wonder. She is completely transparent. She talks only about herself. How hard she works, how wonderful that Grace finally took her advice and had Carrick committed. When I pointed out that Carrick had agreed to the commitment, she looked at me as if to say…'Oh, you're in the room'…then she turned back to Grace. The place was full of society women at whom Mrs. Lincoln spent much of her time waving. Whenever one came over…clearly intending to say hello to Grace…Mrs. Lincoln popped up out of her chair for air kisses which were never returned. Then she'd tell them that she and Grace would be so grateful for their help with the gala. Grace didn't even blink."

"I'll have to join you next Tuesday so I can accidentally disclose that Mrs. Lincoln herself is far too busy to offer aid of her own," Kate put in.

"I did manage to get in one little bruise," Ana remarked. "One of the ladies, Mrs. Vanderbilt, took a shine to my hair and asked if I got it done at Esclava. I shook my head and said a firm "no". Then I wondered aloud if Mrs. Lincoln knew that Esclava means slave. Mrs. Vanderbilt looked at Mrs. Lincoln in shock and asked her if she knew that when she named the place. Of course, Mrs. Lincoln said that I was mistaken…that Esclava means 'addicted to beauty'. Naturally, I whipped out my phone and looked it up and pointed it out to Mrs. Lincoln.

"I think Mrs. Lincoln is going to have me assassinated," Ana laughed.

"Ana, sweetie, please don't antagonize that old hag. She is kind of vicious." Christian looked genuinely fearful.

"Chris isn't kidding, Ana. You wouldn't be the first person who got her face slashed by Elena's claws. One woman she took a dislike to had to leap for her life when Elena almost ran her down as she crossed the street. There have been other suspicious incidents as well." Elliot looked just as concerned as his brother.

Ana crinkled her nose in surprise. If Christian hadn't been so genuinely concerned for her, his dick would have saluted.

"Promise me. No more Tuesday lunches with Mom and Elena. Let's just hope that she forgets about you. Now I'm wondering about taking you to the ball. Elena will be there, demanding attention."

"Christian, I can't very well help to put the ball together and then not show."

"You could be taken ill suddenly," he proposed quite seriously.

"That harridan is not keeping me away from my very first ball. Kate has already picked out my dress," Ana asserted.

"Well, I'm telling you right now that we are steering clear of Elena."

"Same for you, Kate," Elliot affirmed.

CHAPTER 22

Ana and Kate found that they really liked planning the gala with Mrs. Grey. Grace was such a sweetheart and so appreciative of every little thing they did. Elliot, however, did not appreciate Kate being busy every night and much of the weekend. He missed her and was looking forward to the gala just to get his girl back. Kate tried to be accommodating, initiating sex when she got home even if she was tired. Even though they didn't have as much sex as Elliot wanted, he was grateful for Kate's efforts. He just needed their connection. Now that he'd found "the one", his sex drive seemed to have increased. He needed reassurance of Kate's feelings for him.

It was different with Ana and Christian. Since they both worked at home, they could have sex any time they wanted. Kate and Elliot envied them.

One afternoon Kate walked in the door to find Ana sitting alone, working on a freelance assignment for an online magazine. "Hey, where's Christian? Being home all day, I imagined that you two would be going at it like rabbits," she teased Ana.

"You forget we do work at home. We have to stay in our respective abodes in order to get anything done. Christian works really hard and now he has family meetings with Carrick taking up time and the GEH portfolio is growing by leaps and bounds. The more companies he acquires, the more opportunities come his way and he can't afford to pass up any chances. He calls me his good luck charm because since we met, he's more than doubled his holdings."

"Maybe you ought to remind him that you're one of his holdings…the most important one," Kate smiled.

"Oh, he comes to sleep with me every night, usually right after you show up downstairs," Ana laughed. "Then Christian comes upstairs and works here. Of course, I'm usually asleep when he finally comes to bed. I've told him to wake me but I think that he's just too exhausted. I don't think he sleeps more than 5 hours a night. When I get up in the morning, he's usually already gone out for his morning run."

"That doesn't sound like much of a love life, Ana. Are you sure you're okay with that?"

"He says that as soon as he has enough net worth to be able to properly take care of everyone, he'll pull back."

"Who's everyone?"

Ana hesitated, perplexed. "I'm not sure actually. I think that he just needs to feel that he's succeeded enough. Part of it is proving something to Carrick, I think. He also wants to, he says, "stop sponging off his brother". He wants to be able to afford his own place and he wants to have an office with a secretary and so on. He says that he appreciates my patience and that he's just trying to secure a future for us."

"Ana, how often do you have sex now?" Kate sounded concerned.

Ana shrugged, "Often enough."

"Ana, how often a week?" Kate prodded.

"Once. Maybe. Yes, okay. I miss it, Kate, but I'm certainly not going to force myself on him. I just have to continue to be patient. A loving relationship is more than sex. One day, in the future, he'll have to wait for six weeks and then I'll probably be too tired after getting up in the middle of the night to feed the baby."

Kate gasped. "Did Christian propose to you?"

"No, no, Kate…but we love each other so I'm just surmising that that is where we're heading. Let's talk about you and Elliot. Has he said anything about the future?"

"Gosh, no…and I don't want him to propose yet. We haven't been together that long. If I'm offered that promotion to NY next year and he doesn't try to stop me from leaving him…well, then, I guess that I'll know that it wasn't meant to be.

"Well, there you go. Christian and I haven't been together any longer than you and Elliot. We all ought to be taking our time."

"Kate!" Elliot called up the stairs, "I bought Chinese take-out. Come down here." Kate smiled. Maybe Ana could be patient about being loved up but she sure couldn't. "Goodnight, Ana."

"Goodnight, Kate." As Kate went out the door, Christian blew in, taking Ana in his arms and kissing her passionately. He picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. Thank goodness, thought Ana, I was starting to dry up. He made wonderful love to her and she reciprocated with one of her best blowjobs. Then they sat on the bed and ate the extra take-out that Elliot had bought. Ana was feeling really good…until.

"There's nothing like crossing the million dollar line to get a rock hard dick. GEH is starting to make real money, Ana. We're going to have enough soon to afford a real office. This might sound like I'm getting ahead of myself but there's an empty lot on the edge of the ritzy area of downtown that I'm going to buy. The area is still kind of dicey so the land can be had for a decent price. One day I'm going to build my own office building and call it Grey House. You're dating a guy who's going places," Christian beamed as he leaned over to kiss Ana.

She smiled back at him but she was remembering when he was thrilled that she wanted him. Now he was aroused by making good business deals. Be patient, she told herself. He kissed her again and then gathered up their cartons and napkins and disappeared into the kitchen. She smiled at his consideration and laid back against his pillow, waiting. Fifteen minutes later, she pulled on her robe and went to find her lover.

He was with his other lover, his laptop. "Christian, aren't you coming back to bed?"

"Sweetheart, it's only 8 o'clock. I've got at least 5 hours of work ahead of me. I love you. Now get some rest."

Ana sighed and watched Christian for a while. She wanted him so badly. He wanted an office building.

CHAPTER 23

The slowdown in Ana's sex life was balanced out by the speedup in her do-gooder life. She, Kate, Mia, Grace and a few kind ladies were working themselves into the ground preparing for the gala. There were large ticket items to settle…like an orchestra and a caterer. Kate was good at organizing those things. Ana was good at determining a theme and all the details that would go into bringing that theme to life. She and Grace were doing as much of the actual job of decorating as possible to save money. This year's gala was shaping up to being the biggest money maker yet.

Carrick's rehab was going so well that his doctors were considering allowing him a furlough for the night. His family would have to keep a close eye on him to keep him away from the booze. Ana and Kate wanted their men to themselves for the night so they suggested enlisting a sober companion for the ball…a man who appeared to be a friend who would stick right by Carrick's side and away from the bar. Elliot and Christian would not drink either as a support for Carrick.

When not busy with the gala, Ana wrote all day except for lunch with Christian. If she didn't make a meal for him, he'd just keep working through to dinner. Ana worried that he wasn't taking care of himself. He ran several miles every morning no matter the weather…which was usually wet. He'd come in the door to find Ana waiting with a large bath towel and her insistence that he take a hot shower. Then he'd drink a protein breakfast smoothie and get right to work until Ana called him up for lunch. That was her favorite part of the day. They would talk…a lot of it about GEH but also about Ana's novel. She was still stuck. Christian told her that she should stop writing freelance and let him support her while she worked on her novel. He said that he understood how important it was to focus on one thing at a time. She was using all her creativity on her freelance work and the gala. Ana was touched that he wanted to take care of her but she pointed out that she didn't have much in the way of expenses since Kate paid the rent and utilities.

"Someday, you'll have all the time in the world to write what you want to write," he promised her. It was practically a proposal but she just said okay.

"Would you be interested in something else of a creative nature?" she smiled sweetly as she climbed into his lap.

He enveloped her tightly in his arms and kissed her deeply and passionately. She liked where this was heading…until. He stood up with her in his arms, burying his face in her shoulder and nuzzling her hair.

"God, you smell so good. Have I told you yet today that I love you very much, Ana?"

"You could show me, if you like," she beamed.

Then he set her down. "Have to get back to work. The future awaits," he kissed her sweetly and then retreated to his bedroom office. "See you for dinner," he called as he descended the stairs.

Ana sighed and went into her bedroom to change into a dry pair of underwear before heading out to Grey Manor.

When she arrived, the tent had been erected and it was truly impressive. She went about showing workmen where to erect a stage for the orchestra and then the open bar which would be far down at the end of the tent, far away from the Grey family table at the other end of the tent.

In previous years, Grace had set up a buffet but this year Kate, who'd grown up rich, persuaded her to have menus and servers. It would be more costly but it would also be more impressive and, hopefully, inspire larger contributions to the charity. It would also attract more people if the affair was seen as elegant. Buffets were not elegant, Kate said. A white and black checkered dance floor was one of Ana's suggestions…a bit more expensive but much more dramatic. Ana also persuaded Grace to hang chandeliers from one end of the tent to the other. The gala was becoming a much classier affair than it had ever been in years past.

Invitations on fine linen paper written in calligraphy were also a step up from emails. Acceptance was double the prior year. The word was getting around that the Coping Together Gala was going to be the finest event of the season, even of the year perhaps. Kate's mother, Dana, knew every deep pocket in town and volunteered to call each and every one requesting donations of items to be auctioned off. The Greys themselves owned a ranch in Montana and were offering it up for a week's vacation. Soon, more and more expensive items were being offered…art works, services of all kinds, weekends at New York City apartments kept usually for potential clients.

Grace decided on her own to note at the bottom of each invitation the names of those who'd given so much to make the event a success. Also, on her own, Grace decided not to put Elena Lincoln's name on the invitation. Ana and Kate took it as a good sign that Grace might see the truth of Elena one day. She simply said that Elena hadn't helped with the preparation and, thus, it would be silly to have her name listed.

The night of the ball Carrick made his own decision. It was disappointing but Grace understood. Carrick was indeed doing well in rehab and he'd only a couple of weeks to go. He had doubts about his ability to stay away from the bar, even with a sober companion. He didn't want to endanger his chances of going home soon. He was determined to be one of the few alcoholics who didn't relapse. His doctor told him that his goal was a good one but that he must give himself a break if he had to return.

Ana and Kate were excited to see their men in tuxes. Christian came upstairs to have Ana help him with his bow tie. His jaw dropped when he saw her in her glimmering silver gown, hugging her curves and slit up the side, exposing her alabaster legs.

"I'm tearing this off you first minute we get home."

"It belongs to SAKs so you'll have to unzip it the minute we get home but otherwise, I love your intentions," Ana moaned. A night in Christian's arms on the dance floor and then a night in his arms in bed. Heaven.

CHAPTER 24

It was a magical evening full of beautiful music, twinkling lights, delicious food. Neither Christian nor Ana were experienced dancers but they were terrific at swaying. Christian held Ana close, forehead to forehead, their arms around each other, as they stepped lightly around the floor. It didn't matter if the music was fast or slow, they just held each other. Elliot and Kate chose to simply sit next to each other, leaning into each other's arms.

"Kate, I was thinking. You should move your work clothes down to my place. Then you wouldn't have to run upstairs every morning. We could shower together so that you have more time…time that we could spend together."

"But you start work at 8 a.m. and I have to be in until 7 a.m."

"I'm the boss. I'll start earlier. I don't want to miss a minute with you. It's starting to kill me when I come out of the bathroom and you're gone. It's a bad start to my day. Takes me another hour to adjust. The crews have started to notice that I'm a little out of it for the first hour."

"I'd really like to do that, Elliot but I don't want Ana to be all alone upstairs."

"What's the matter with my brother anyway? I mean, he's got this great girl. She's almost as special as you and yet he'd rather get out of bed, go run in the rain and then bury his head in a spreadsheet."

"Look at them, Elliot. They look in love, don't they? Yet Ana's lucky if he makes love to her once a week."

"You're kidding!"

"Don't let on that I said anything, El. She makes excuses for him. He tells her that he's building their future. Doesn't he have a sex drive?"

"He puts all his drive into GEH, always has. Ana is really special to him, I know. I'm sure that he has already decided to marry her one day. And don't repeat that either. I hate to say it but he kind of reminds me of my father. Dad has always taken his role as the family provider very seriously. He thinks that giving Mom all the material comforts is his most important function. He's never seen how lonely she is without his attention. Same with us kids. We wanted him around more…wanted him to play with us…but he never had time. Even when he'd take all of us on vacation, he'd spend most of his time working back at the hotel while we saw the sights with Mom. If she hadn't been raised to be a good wife no matter what, I think she would have left him long ago."

"How come you learned to be different but Christian hasn't?"

"Maybe 'cause I was the oldest and had to be responsible for my siblings. I learned the importance of sharing my time and my creature comforts. Even now, I like having Christian staying with me but he just sees himself as a burden."

Kate threw her arms around Elliot's neck and kissed him fiercely.

"Don't you ever change, Elliot Grey."

"Don't you let me, Katie girl."

"Christian," Ana noted, "your mother is sitting at the table alone. Her 'best friend' Elena is working the room, rather badly I might add. Maybe you should ask Grace to dance?"

Christian smiled tenderly at Ana and gently brushed a strand of her hair away from her eyes. "I don't want to let you go."

"Oh, I'll be around," Ana said, caressing his face with her soft little hand.

She left him to visit the ladies lounge. Her feet were getting sore anyway. She wasn't used to standing around on her tippy-toes in stilettoes. She'd only worn them to accentuate the length of her legs to impress Christian. She was looking forward to sitting on the couch and massaging her aching toes. She had a headache, too.

She was disappointed to find that the lounge was occupied by a couple of trophy wives, plus Elena Lincoln. She sat down on the couch and tried to ignore them.

"Say, you're here with one of those gorgeous Grey men, aren't you?" A tall redhead asked. It almost sounded like an accusation rather than an inquiry.

"Hmm…yes, Christian Grey," Ana tried to sound pleasant without engaging in conversation.

"Surprising," Elena remarked. Ana made no reply as she continued to rub her feet.

CHAPTER 25

"I SAID, surprising," Elena remarked again, raising her voice. Ana chose to just look at Elena with her own surprised expression.

"Christian has never brought a date to this gala," Elena continued.

"Oh." Ana said, offering nothing in reply. Elena was beginning to become irritated. The trophy wives took the chance to leave the room now that Mrs. Lincoln was engrossed with the strange girl.

"Grace didn't mention that either of her sons was involved with anyone special. I suppose that she arranged for you to be Christian's date in gratitude for your help in putting together this gala."

"You are lucky to be Grace's friend," Ana said, again avoiding a direct response. "She is an exceptionally lovely woman. I'm sure that she'd like to work on the gala with you as well."

"I work all day and into the night throughout the week. I barely have time to sleep," Elena replied with an tinge of anger to her voice.

"Oh, yes. Your salon. Well, that's too bad. It was rather rewarding to work on this project."

Elena tried one more time. "So, I suppose she set you up with her son, then. You do look awfully cozy out there together."

"Speaking of my date, I'd better get back to him. He'll be missing me," Ana smiled tightly at Elena and left the lounge.

Elena had learned nothing. She decided to go out and spend some time with her BFF. Perhaps she would be more forthcoming about her son's love life.

Christian was sitting at the Grey table, talking with Kate while Elliot twirled his mother around the floor. Ana sat down next to Christian and slipped her arm through his. He asked what took her so long to return and she told him about Elena's inquisition.

"She wanted to know how I snagged one of the good looking Grey boys as my date. She wants to believe that it's a pity date arranged by Grace to thank me for my help with the gala."

Kate exploded with a roar of laughter. "Am I Elliot's pity date, too?"

"Oddly, she was only interested in Christian's date. Of course, that might be because she doesn't know you and we met before during one of her Tuesday lunches with Grace."

"Oh, yes. That lunch."

"Sweetheart, what did I tell you about Elena? Avoid her. Do nothing to arouse her ire…please," Christian was so serious. Ana thought that Elena was just a nosy old lady who wore too much makeup and clothes better suited to a 20-year-old rap queen.

The music ended as the orchestra took a break. Everyone had eaten and now the guests were mingling, strolling from table to table. Shortly after Elliot returned with Grace, Elena sat down with them. With the exception of Grace, no one greeted her.

"Hey, honey, want to see my old bedroom?" Christian proposed to Ana. She nodded happily and they excused themselves from the table. Elliot narrowed his eyes at Christian for beating him to an exit but he just took Kate's hand and walked away.

"Well, that was rather abrupt," Elena pointed out.

"Oh, Elena, they're young. They don't want to spend their evening with a couple of old ladies," Grace chuckled. Elena wanted to snap back that she wasn't an old lady but she was always careful to stay in Grace's favor. She began to quiz Grace on her children's dates in what she thought was a clever way that did not demonstrate too much interest.

"Oh, they're very nice girls. Both such a great help with the gala. I don't know what I would have done without them."

"Well, you know that I wish that I had the time to help more, dear."

Grace merely nodded in understanding. Elena found herself stymied in her efforts to ferret out more details about Ana Steele. Grace seemed tired and not inclined to talk. Frankly, she was anxious for the evening to end. Usually, she could count on Elena dominating the conversation. Grace also didn't understand why Elena was curious about her sons' dating lives.

Soon, people began to surround their table to congratulate Grace on an exceptional gala. Everyone was having a wonderful time and were so impressed by the décor. Grace revealed that most of it was Ana's idea. She was so creative. Elena's facial expressions grew more sour by the minute. She was already put out that her name was not on the invitation. She had always been careful to imply that she was a major force behind the charity and now people were questioning her lack of involvement this year…especially when it was the best year yet.

Meanwhile, Elliot and Christian were showing Kate and Ana their boyhood bedrooms…or, to be more specific, their boyhood beds. They had an hour before the start of the fireworks, another amenity courtesy of Kate's connections. The auctions had gone quite well and it was already apparent that this year's gala was the most successful ever.

Several of the wives who'd gathered throughout the evening to gossip in the lounge had noted that Mrs. Lincoln's name was not among those listed as responsible for organizing the event and surmised that her absence enabled Mrs. Grey to inject fresh ideas into the evening.

All in all, not a good night for Mrs. Lincoln.

CHAPTER 26

Arriving back at #2B, Ana was feeling good, despite her headache. It had been a glorious evening, hours of Christian's undivided attention and great lovemaking in his old bedroom. So, when he lightly kissed her cheek and then disappeared into Kate's former bedroom, now his office, Ana felt her heart sink.

"Christian, what are you doing?" she asked even though she knew the answer.

"I'm going to work for a few hours. You should take a couple of aspirin and go to bed." Then he closed the door behind him.

Ana stood, just staring at the door. Sighing, she went into the bathroom for the aspirin. She'd been working too much…writing and prepping for the gala. She had to admit that she'd also been worrying about Christian. He worked too much and they didn't have enough time together to relax. There was no telling him that, of course. He was about to round the bend into multi-million dollar territory with a difficult acquisition. He had competition from long established firms being run by seasoned businessmen. The firm he was trying to buy doubted his abilities. He was just 21. His record was quite impressive, of course, but still…21?

Ana got ready for bed and tried to read for a while. Pleasure reading often relaxed her. Tonight, however, she felt off. She drank a tall glass of cold water and then raced for the bathroom to throw it all up. Christian fell asleep at his desk and so did not notice that Ana was up and down all night vomiting. She was also having diarrheic episodes as well. She was trying to avoid dehydration but drinking just made it worse. It was a rough night.

In the morning, she awoke alone. Funny how sleeping alone had never bothered her before she'd begun sharing a bed with Christian. She saw that it was raining again. She knew that while Christian would not wake up…suddenly aware of Ana's absence…he would wake up to go running in a downpour. She felt a bit sour about that. Then she ran for the bathroom. When she finished being sick, she decided to go for a run herself. It was a calculated move, she knew. One of the rare times that Christian worried about her was when she went running in the rain. Maybe they'd run into each other and he'd make a fuss. She really needed him to make a fuss over her.

She didn't check his office before she went out into the rain or she would have known that he was still sleeping at his desk. Still, the run felt good, refreshing. She upchucked in a couple of bushes but then she gulped down some rain and felt better. It occurred to her that she might have a diarrheic attack so she turned for home. When she came in the door, all was quiet. She poured herself some orange juice and took a hot shower. Then she went back to bed. She had to get up a few more times to vomit. She was exhausted.

As she lay there, half asleep, she felt a cold rag on her head. She opened her eyes to see Christian looking down at her.

"Ana, you're burning up. Where do you keep your thermometer?

"Don't have one. Just tired, Christian. Were you up all night? Please come to bed."

"I'm going to the drugstore. You might have the flu. Several people at the gala mentioned coming to the ball even though they didn't feel well. Inconsiderate idiots. I'll be back soon." Then he was gone.

Now Ana felt guilty for trying to manipulate Christian. The guilt didn't last long, however, because she had to run to the bathroom again. The tile felt so cool she just laid down.

"Ana!" Christian rushed into the bathroom. He gently inserted the device into her ear.

"Jesus, your temp is 101.5 degrees. How did you get so sick so fast?" He picked her up and carried her back to bed. Then he called the acute care clinic. They told him to keep an eye on her and to bring her in if her temp climbed any higher.

She was in and out of lucidity for the next few hours. She was constantly thirsty. Christian put a bucket next to the bed. She was vomiting but she was unaware of it really. Eventually, she fell into a deeper sleep. Christian sat next to her, applying cold rags and taking her temperature. Her temp maintained at 100 degrees. He couldn't sleep even though he was also quite tired. He was also angry with himself. If he'd been paying attention, he'd have known that she was ill before her temp climbed so high. He was a crap boyfriend, he thought. At some point, his body couldn't handle his exhaustion anymore and he fell asleep.

.+.

Ana's fever didn't break for 2 days and for those two days, Christian carried her to the toilet, brought her cold drinks, emptied her bucket, applied cold wash rags to her forehead and took her temperature. He called the clinic repeatedly and was told that her temperature was not a danger unless her fever continued for more than three days. He was both afraid for this woman he loved and worried that he couldn't work on his business and berating himself for even thinking about it.

He woke the third morning to find that Ana's pillow was wet and her fever had broken. He pulled her into his arms and thanked the Lord that she was all right. What would he have done if he'd lost her? He changed her pillow and her pajamas. She was sleeping peacefully. He couldn't change the bed sheets so he gently moved her over to the dry side of the bed.

CHAPTER 27

When Ana came to, she was in Christian's arms. She felt weak but otherwise fine. She didn't move…not wanting to wake Christian. Still, when nature calls, it gets louder and louder until you heed it. Ana carefully eased herself out of Christian's embrace and walked quietly into the bathroom. She'd just finished peeing when she hear Christian calling for her.

"I'm fine, Christian. I'm sorry to wake you." She flushed and washed her hands and face. Then she brushed her teeth, hopefully. Christian came into the bath, tending to his morning ablutions. Then he pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

"Thank god. You were so sick. I suppose I should have gotten Kate to come up but I didn't know if she knew anything about nursing someone either."

"I just had a little nausea and diarrhea…that's all." Ana protested.

"You had a lot of both. Note the full bucket next to the bed. You also had a fever for two days straight. I was pretty scared. Next year, we're posting a sign on the entrance to the tent that if you don't feel well, go home. It's partly your fault for doing such a good job on the gala this year."

Ana giggled and snuggled further into Christian's arms. "Thank you for taking care of me, honey. You probably kept me from getting much worse and Kate rarely comes up here anymore. I might have just died of dehydration."

"Don't even talk like that," Christian scolded. "I can't imagine my life without you, Ana. It wouldn't be worth anything."

This would have been a most wonderful moment for a woman whose lover spent all his time in his office with a laptop and spreadsheets and a phone. Unfortunately, immediately following this sweet declaration of love, Christian released Ana, kissed her again and headed back to his office. Ana stood alone in the bathroom and sighed in resignation.

She'd fallen in love with an ambitious, driven and strikingly intelligent man. What did she think he was going to do with his time? She had to come to terms with who he was and love him for it. Perhaps once he had enough of a fortune to feel secure….

The next two weeks, perhaps shocked by his potential loss, Christian came to bed. He came late, after Ana had fallen asleep but he pulled her tightly to him, nuzzled her neck, kissed her skin and soon she awoke. They would make love until they were sated and murmur words of love over and over.

Then came the morning when Ana awoke alone again. She made breakfast for Christian and took it to him in his office. He seemed delighted, especially after Ana slipped off her panties and straddled his now rigid dick. Then, breathing heavily, he smiled at her, kissed her and told her that she couldn't be distracting him like that or he'd never get anything done.

She smiled back, urged him to eat his breakfast and closed the door behind her as tears began to flow down her cheeks. She later took him his lunch. He didn't even look up from his work. She left the meal on a small table and departed. When she carried his supper to him, she found the little table had been moved to the hallway right outside his office. She took the hint, put down his supper and went back to the living room and out of his way.

For the next week, Christian didn't come to bed at all. Didn't leave his office except to pick up his meals from the little table in the hallway. If Ana heard the door open, she had to hold herself back from following him into the bathroom to just say hello. She knew that she wouldn't be welcome.

One morning, she heard him leave to go for his run. She rushed to shower and change into the light blue sweater and jeans that he liked. Afterward, she made French toast and an egg-white omelet and set it on the kitchen table in hopes that he would eat with her.

When she heard the door open and Christian dragging himself up the stairs, she met him with a towel and a word of concern for his soaked condition. He shoved the towel aside, his face suddenly aflame with fury. He looked at the food awaiting him on the table and then glared at Ana. She back up a few feet. He didn't turn to go to his office, however. No, he turned on her. He threw out an arm and swept everything off of the table…plates and food and juice flying across the room.

"Weeks of work, Ana, and I lost it!" he yelled at her. "I was so close to closing that deal, to being able to open a real office…but I got waylaid! First, you got sick. Then I let my emotions take control of me. While I was wanting you so badly, I ignored my work. And YOU kept coming for me…taking care of me…feeding me…that sexy display on my lap! You know how important my work is to me! You know that I can't let my dedication slip for a minute and yet, here you are…all the time! You're jealous…is that it, Ana? You don't want me to succeed if it means that you don't have my attention all the time!"

As she stood there, shaking, he kept up a steady tirade of abuse. Everything was her fault. Losing that acquisition was all her fault for distracting him. He accused her of getting sick on purpose. He lost almost three precious days that he needed to devote to his work because she needed to be taken care of because she didn't take care of herself.

Suddenly, Elliot and Kate rushed in the door to find a drenched Christian screaming at a terrorized Ana. Elliot grabbed his brother and dragged him to the bathroom to force him into a hot shower. Kate stared at Ana in shock. She'd never before seen her calm and gentle friend so badly overcome. Kate threw her arms around Ana and helped her into a chair before she fell over. Ana said nothing…indeed, seemed lost in another world. Kate tried to reach her but Ana just stared. She was in shock as well, it was clear.

Kate could hear Christian still screaming in the bathroom so, to forestall another rant at Ana, Kate helped Ana up from the chair and carefully guided her down the stairs to #1B. Christian could still be heard all the way up in #2B. Ana continued to stare. She wouldn't drink or eat or respond to questions. As Kate knelt in front of Ana, trying to soothe her, Elliot returned to the apartment.

"How is she?"

"In shock. I can't get her to speak. Maybe we should put her to bed, Elliot." Elliot nodded in agreement. He picked Ana up, surprised at how light she was, and carried her into the spare bedroom, the room that had once been his brother's. Ana just laid, eyes open, facing the ceiling. Kate leaned over and kissed her forehead, telling her that she'd be close at hand. Then she and Elliot went back to their bedroom.

Elliot held Kate as she cried. He couldn't believe that that crazed man upstairs was his little brother. The things he was saying…the hateful way he spoke about the woman he loved…the anger he spewed. It was madness. From the little he could understand, Christian had lost a business deal. The weirdest thing was that he was blaming Ana for it. Ana, who was waiting with a towel for him when he returned from running in the rain. Ana, who had a nice breakfast waiting for him. Ana, whom Elliot knew, asked nothing of Christian.

Maybe Elliot should have gone upstairs more often to visit his brother and speak sense to him. He really was turning into Carrick.

Carrick had been released from rehab and had promptly hired an Uber to drive him to the Fairmont Hotel where he secured a room and ordered bottles of bourbon. When he wasn't at the centre to be picked up by Grace and Mia a few hours later, they had suspected that he'd ordered an ride. They found him passed out at the Fairmont and called Elliot and Christian to come haul him down to the car to return him to rehab. Christian wouldn't answer his phone so Elliot and Mia stumbled down to the car with Carrick. A couple of orderlies dumped him on a bed, unbothered. They saw this all the time. Elliot and Mia took a tearful Grace home.

Elliot reflected, as Kate fell asleep, that his arsehole brother needed a good, long lecture…maybe even some counseling himself. His behavior toward a girl as emotionally defenseless as Ana was incredibly abusive. He was going to lose her if he didn't straighten up.

CHAPTER 28

So, worn out by a couple of days of drama, Elliot fell back to sleep even though the racket caused by Christian continued upstairs. Elliot heard chairs and glasses and even the table Christian labored at, crashing around the room as he continued yelling at the woman safely tucked into bed down the hall in #1B.

Christian, finally drained of all his energy and anger, sat down on the floor. He thought of his lost business and slumped against the wall. He momentarily considered going to the bedroom to find Ana but he was still too angry. He was also beat enough to fall asleep. Rest, he thought, and then start again.

.+.

Ana listened to it all. When she heard things breaking, she fretted that Christian would hurt himself. When he stopped yelling and #2B grew quiet, she lay thinking. His business was going so well until she interfered. Her needs were getting in the way of his. There was only one thing to do. It would be very hard but she wanted the best for Christian. She loved him so much and she believed that he loved her, too. Sometimes, love wasn't enough. He needed success more than he needed her. That much was clear. She had to get out of his way. If she truly loved him, that was what she had to do…for him.

It was mostly quiet in Kate and Elliot's bedroom, except for Elliot's snoring. Ana walked quietly up to #2B. Christian would be working. He wouldn't hear her. He wouldn't want to hear her. She pulled her suitcase out from under her bed and quickly packed it with all she would need.

She sat at the kitchen table and wrote a goodbye letter to Kate and Elliot. She explained that she had to disappear. It wouldn't be enough to move into their place. Christian was a good man and he would want to apologize and take her home. It wouldn't be the best thing for him and that was what she had to do…the best thing for Christian.

She wrote a letter to Christian as well. She explained that she wasn't leaving to hurt him but to get out of his way…to help him become the successful man he was meant to be. She didn't want him to look for her even though she knew he would want to do so. She didn't doubt his feelings for her but he needed to concentrate on GEH now. She dearly hoped that one day he would feel secure enough in his business to be able to love again and have a family. She didn't want him to be lonely. She wasn't angry with him. She loved him very much and was only trying to do the right thing for him.

Leaving the letters on the table, Ana left #2B for the last time, with all her loved ones sleeping. She did have somewhere to go. Her daddy had left her their cozy little cabin in Montesano. Even Kate didn't know the name of the town that Ana had lived in so she could settle there without worrying about being found. She could work from anywhere. She had some money and she had several assignments from different magazines. She could finish those and then work harder on her novel. Someday, years from now, she would learn that Christian had been able to build his Grey House. She was sad to think that she'd miss Kate's and Elliot's wedding. She was even sadder to know that someday she'd see Christian's face on the cover of Forbes and, reading the article, find out that he'd married and was now a father as well.

She had to accept that this was reality. She didn't think that she herself would ever find happiness. She'd had Kate but now that would be over. Her parents were gone. She wouldn't make more friends, she knew. She certainly wouldn't love again. Gosh, hadn't it been wonderful for a while?

As she drove north to her childhood home, she remembered that her parents were buried behind the house. She'd have to tend to the graves which, by now, were probably overgrown. She'd plant flowers and make the graves a peaceful place. She could go for walks in the woods around the house. That had always brought her contentment. Maybe she'd have to spend some time making repairs and improvements. She hoped that the neighbors had watched over the place as they'd promised. She didn't want to have to rid the house of squatters. Now she began to worry about what she'd find when she arrived home.

She stopped at a truck stop on the way and treated herself to lunch. To set her mind at rest, she called her father's closest neighbor, Mr. Clancy, who confirmed for her that the house was fine but was probably dusty and worn. That was all right, Ana said, and thank you, Mr. Clancy.

Having reassured herself that she had a livable house to call home, Ana spent the rest of the trip praying for Christian. She'd said everything she could think of in her letter to reassure him and encourage him to live well. She even told him that she'd be watching for that Forbes cover.

CHAPTER 29

Even though Ana had done everything she knew to be right, her mind was not at ease. She had nightmares about Christian failing because she'd abandoned him. She had dreams about him being finally at peace because she was no longer forcing him into a relationship that he didn't want. He came to her at night to rant at her again, his face so full of hate for her. She saw him reading her letter and laughing at the part where she said that she knew that he loved her. He snarled at her that for a while she was a good fuck until she got too needy. He didn't want her or need her. He certainly didn't miss her. Thank god she'd had the good sense to get gone.

Never knowing the truth of things…she was missed, Christian was relieved that she was gone, he loved her, he didn't love her, he was suffering and unable to work, he was finally able to get some work done…all the confusion in her head ate away at her mind.

Meanwhile, she'd come to realize that her own life wasn't going to be so alone anymore. She'd missed two periods. At first, she thought it was because of her fragile health but a drugstore pregnancy test had shown a plus mark and a doctor at the Montesano clinic had confirmed that she was going to be a mother…and Christian was going to be a father.

He would be enraged.

CHAPTER 30

"Miss Steele, you're about 2 ½ months pregnant. You didn't suspect anything before now?" the doctor asked.

Ana simply shook her head. "Miss Steele, I am concerned about your general health. You're underweight, for one thing. What are you eating?"

Ana shrugged. The doctor was becoming frustrated with Ana's lack of response. He tried again. "In addition to your being malnourished, I'm sensing depressive issues. How would you say you're feeling these days, emotionally?"

"I'm fine, doctor. Just tired a bit. I'm settling into a new life, you see." The doctor nodded and expressed his agreement.

"Yes, you are. In a few months, you'll be a mother. In your current condition, you're not prepared. I'm going to give you a list of foods you should be eating, a list of supplements and a couple of prescriptions for prenatal vitamins. I want you to take it real easy. I'm assuming that you want a natural birth but in your current condition, you'd have to have a c-section for you and your baby to survive. Miss Steele, do you have a support system? Friends, family who can help you during this time?"

Ana suspected that she'd be getting a visit from social services if she told the truth. So, she lied…nodding in answer to the doctor's question. "I'll be fine, doctor, and I know everyone will be thrilled to be aunties and uncles. Thank you."

Ana took his prescription for prenatal vitamins to the nearest pharmacy and then went back to her cabin to rest and wait. She was pregnant and disinterested. Somewhere in her brain, she was aware that she was going to have a baby and ought to be feeling something about that fact but she had shut down emotionally since that morning that Christian had gone off on her. She had heard every word he said but mostly the way he said them. Even though she had said that she knew that he loved her, in fact, she knew that he did not. She blamed herself. She had asked too much of him. Also, Christian was brilliant. Trying to have conversations with her must have been so difficult for him and yet he'd been so kind about it. They were all so kind to her…Kate, Elliot and his family. They behaved as if she were smart and helpful but the shades were up now. Her mother had made clear to her that she was a bother but her father told her to ignore her mother. She had always thought that he was just being kind but then she'd met Kate at school. Kate made her feel so smart and funny and such good company. It was at that point that Ana began to develop some self-esteem. Then they met Elliot and Christian and Ana felt surrounded by good people who cared about her. It was a mistake to let herself believe that it was all true.

She spent the next few weeks feeling nauseated most of the day. She tried to do everything that the doctor told her to do because it wasn't the baby's fault that Ana was its mother. When she first started to feel the baby move, she felt something move inside her heart, too. She knew that she had to take good care of this child. She didn't know how really. She had no example to follow. She read books and she watched videos.

One night, while walking to the kitchen for a drink, her water broke. Ana put a sweater on over her caftan and waddled out to the car. She drove herself to the hospital and gave birth. She'd prepared her home for the baby so she was able to simply stay home for several weeks without needing anything. She rarely slept so she sat in her father's old recliner next to the crib, ready to feed or change at a moment's notice.

She became accustomed to her daughter's presence and began to even enjoy being with her. The baby seemed to like her. It was nice to be liked. She named her daughter Kathleen, after Kathleen Kavanaugh, the first person to make Ana feel good about herself. Kathleen was so good-natured, so happy all the time. Ana never considered that that might be because her mother was at her beck and call, day and night. Before Kathleen had time to realize that she needed changing, Ana was doing it. Kathleen wasn't hungry for a moment. Ana seemed to know that she needed feeding before Kathleen did. Her mother was devoted, loving and denied her nothing.

Kathleen was a delight to be with, Ana thought. She giggled and blew bubbles. She crawled so fast and was up on her feet, heading for trouble, at ten months. Her favorite place to be was on her mother's lap, being rocked or sung to, watching the sunset and being read books. She wanted her mother's attention all the time. That made Ana so happy.

Sometimes, when the baby was asleep, Ana felt all the old wounds festering. She didn't want to ever cry around Kathleen. She didn't want Kathleen to know a minute of pain so she learned to shut down emotionally when Kathleen didn't need her. Sometimes, that was hard to do because when she looked at her daughter, she looked into bright gray eyes, her daddy's eyes. Her favorite time was when Kathleen was sleeping because with her eyes closed, her face was Ana's, all Ana, and Ana didn't want to think about Christian Grey.

When Kathleen didn't need her, Ana would write. She wrote magazine articles and her novels under a pseudonym. Her publishers were frustrated with her. They told her that if she would do book signings and tours, she could more easily built a larger readership but Ana didn't care about being rich. She wanted to remain anonymous and to stay home with Kathleen. Her publishers put up with her anyway, finding other ways to get her work out there. Within a couple of years, they managed to publicize her work in a way that made her mysterious…like other authors in the past who found a readership based on their unavailability as well as their good work. In return for allowing her privacy, Ana accepted smaller advances and a smaller percentage of the profits. It was enough to support her and her daughter and the small life they led in their cabin in the woods.

Ana knew what needing to be rich could do to a person and those around them. Her daughter's life would be rich only in love.

CHAPTER 31

Christian stood, his hands in his pockets, looking out over Seattle's lights, twinkling in the night. He was 30 stories in the air. Grey House was a reality. The first two floors were filled with retail…expensive boutiques patronized by the elite of Seattle. The next three floors were filled with the offices of lawyers, doctors, insurance companies…and there was a waiting list for office space in Grey House. The top twenty-five floors were occupied by GEH. Christian now employed almost 8,000 people in Grey House alone. He also had offices in New York, Chicago, Los Angeles and Dallas. He and his VP Ros were now making plans to establish GEH abroad.

He was 27. Ana had been gone for almost six years and his detectives hadn't been able to find the tiniest trace of her. He was truly afraid that she'd killed herself. His guilt had been eating him alive since he'd realized five years ago that she really wasn't coming back. He and his temper and his selfishness had caused so many people pain. Kate and Elliot had broken up within a year of Ana's departure. Kate had married a year later and then divorced last year. Elliot had tried to move on but the minute he learned that Kate was single again, he was on a plane…this time to Paris. Feeling responsible, Christian had convinced Elliot to take one of his jets every time he had to see Kate. Kate flew home to Seattle for the Christmas holidays but she refused to use a GEH jet or visit Grey Manor. She was still in mourning and hated Christian with a passion. She would never marry Elliot, Christian knew. Yet Elliot never brought it up, never blamed Christian. Perhaps it was because Elliot knew how badly Christian still suffered.

He'd stayed overnight at Christian's penthouse one night because Christian was going to fly him to Sea-Tac in his helicopter the following morning. That was the night that Elliot learned about his little brother's nightmares. He woke up to screaming and found his brother tossing about in his sleep, his bed linens soaked. All Christian would say was one word…Ana. Elliot knew that this wasn't a one-time occurrence.

Perhaps if his employees knew of his inner pain, they would not have hated and feared him so. As it was, Christian was a frightening boss. Remarkably, turnover was low at GEH but that was probably due to high salaries, great benefits and opportunities for advancement at a highly respected company. It was most certainly not due to affection for the man who owned GEH. He worked everyone hard and showed little appreciation for their efforts. Mostly, his staff tried to avoid him. People like his COO Ros Bailey and his PA Andrea had no choice but to interact with him on a daily basis. Andrea went home every day with a headache. Ros Bailey walked in her door angry until her wife, Gwen, soothed her with an embrace.

Christian stayed at the office until 10 p.m. or later, sometimes sleeping in the bedroom set up behind his office. He often spent weekends at the office as well. Why not? He had nothing else to do or that he wanted to do. He was a multi-billionaire now. He could afford a lot of expensive toys and vacations but they meant nothing to him. He'd done all of this for Ana and then he drove her away. He knew that he'd been a damn fool.

His little sister convinced him to come by her restaurant once a week for a special dinner. She'd close early and they'd talk…well, Mia would talk. It was okay. He adored her and for a couple of hours a week, he felt something akin to peace. Mia's restaurant was doing quite well. Christian had set it all up for her after she got her GED. She may have flunked most of high school but she was quite skilled at décor, service and cooking. Mia missed Ana but she never brought up her name around Christian. Sometimes, when Kate came to town, she and Elliot would drop by Mia's for dinner and then they'd talk about Ana…until Kate began to cry.

Grace and Elena had their Tuesday lunches now at Mia's. At first, Elena was not pleased about this. She preferred the Mile High Club where she could be seen with Grace by the 'right' people. However, a lot of the Mile High customers now wanted to lunch at Mia's because it was preferred by social doyen Grace Grey. Elena tried to give her salon clients the impression that she'd discovered Mia's. Always working an angle.

Elliot was also quite wealthy with the great success of Grey Design and Construction. In his 30's now, Elliot could have continued to walk around on roofs and saw things and use nail guns but Kate worried about him so he had turned over on-site management to his VP Joe, now 25. Although Joe had doubted worrying about advancement when he was 19, he was now happy that he was worthy of the affection of a society girl like Mia Grey. Every night at closing time, Joe met Mia and saw her home. He had to get up early but he was quite protective of his girlfriend even though her older brother had assigned a CPO to her. Thing was that Ryan, her close protection officer, couldn't kiss her and take her hand and come inside to visit with her mother.

Those visits meant a lot to Grace. She was a widow now. Carrick had sadly sobered up only to be t-boned at an intersection by a drunk driver one afternoon. At least, their last two years together had been good. Carrick retired early and they traveled a lot. He held her hand and told her that he loved her. He promised that he was sorry for all the bad years and that he'd make it all up to her for the rest of their lives. He couldn't have known.

Grace loved Joe. He was such a good man, so devoted to Mia. He'd promised Mia that he'd work on continuing to advance with Grey Design and Construction so that he would one day have a "suit" job like her brother. He'd already gotten hurt on the job a couple of times and Mia worried.

Grace could see that Mia and Joe were her only chance to have a wedding and grandchildren. Sometimes, late at night when she couldn't sleep, Grace would calm herself with dreams of Mia and Joe and their children gathered around her in her old age. Sometimes, despite herself, she would think of Ana and Carrick and cry.

CHAPTER 32

"Mama, mama, wake up. You're having a bad dream."

"Kathleen? Oh, sweetie, what are you doing up?"

"You were having another nightmare, mama. It scares me when you have bad dreams." Kathleen crawled into bed with her mother and hugged her as fully as she could with her little five-year-old arms. Ana wrapped Kathleen in her arms and together they went back to sleep.

Ana tried not to have nightmares but they came to her anyway. Lately, she dreamed about her mother, Carla and her drunken fits. It was odd, perhaps, but even fearing her mother all her short life, Ana heard herself screaming the night that Carla wrapped her old Buick around the willow tree out in front of the cabin. The shock, she guessed. First, when she saw the lights coming down the road, she started to shake, knowing that Carla would soon come inside, drunk and angry. There was no place to hide. Then the lights turned the wrong way and there was a terrific noise as the Buick slammed into the tree. Ana ran out to find her mother hanging out of the front window with her head smashed into the tree. Ana screamed at the bloody horror, screamed and screamed until her father picked her up and rushed her back inside. The neighbors called the sheriff while her father cradled her and rocked her until she stopped screaming and just shook uncontrollably. She was not yet ten.

Ana didn't understand why she was dreaming about that night at this point in her life. She certainly didn't miss her mother. She understood other dreams…those of people laughing at her, yelling at her. She dreamt of Christian telling her that she was a fool, that he wanted nothing to do with her and that he wanted nothing to do with her daughter.

And she knew why she was having those dreams now…because she needed him and had to see him.

Kathleen was an exceptional child in every way. She was beautiful and kind and really smart…too smart for the public school system in Montesano. Most children in the area inherited the family farm, worked at the supermarket or the other retail shops, the Dairy Queen, the diner and the very brightest became school teachers.

Kathleen needed to go to a school that offered more opportunities. Ana was now regretting that she hadn't earned more money because she needed a lot more than she had to pay for better schools. She'd looked into scholarships but the only ones available required a smaller income than hers. Ana had thought it through and through for the whole last year. Her brain didn't work as well as it used to…if it ever had. She had wondered if Kate was in New York. Ana could swallow her pride and ask for help even though she knew that Kate might hate her now. She also didn't like the idea of raising Kathleen in New York.

There was only one other choice and it terrified Ana. Christian had indeed been on the cover of Forbes. He'd surpassed his greatest ambitions. He didn't have a few million. He had a few billion. He had built his Grey House. There had even been a picture of him in Forbes, posing in front of a jet he owned. He could more than afford a good education for his daughter…if he cared. She thought of writing to him but she didn't think that he would respond. She had no choice but to confront him in Seattle. She would have to endure his cruel disdain. When he learned that she had somehow gotten pregnant, he'd accuse her of using him. The doctor had explained her birth control failure by the illness she'd suffered before the last time they'd made love…or whatever it was they'd done. Christian might not believe her but they could have a DNA test done.

Or, he could look into his daughter's eyes.

Ana had been putting off this necessary visit for some time but kindergarten would be beginning in a couple of months and Ana had to enroll Kathleen and find an affordable place to live in Seattle. A safe neighborhood, close to a school, would be expensive. Ana had enough money to put down the deposits and first and last month's rent but after that, she would have to write a lot.

Oh, god, she despaired. She would do anything for her daughter but that willingness did not spare her the sheer terror she felt at the idea of facing Christian again.

Surely, he wouldn't scream at her in front of his tiny child. She couldn't let him scare Kathleen like that. He could do anything he wanted to do to her but she couldn't let him hurt Kathleen. Maybe he wouldn't be so angry anymore now that he had everything he'd wanted so badly. Unless he didn't get it all as quickly as he wanted because of her.

Ana tried to second-guess every thought that Christian could have, every move that he could make. She had to be as prepared as possible…including for rejection. If he threw her out, she might have to prove paternity and sue him for child support.

Maybe Elliot would help. Oh. no. He'd always stand by his brother. So would Grace.

What if she did have to sue for support? Christian was a very important man in Seattle. He probably owned judges and he certainly could threaten any law firm that dared take her case.

"Mama, wake up," Kathleen said softly. "You're dreaming again. You said a name. Christian. Who is Christian? Mama, you're crying. Don't cry, mama. I'll protect you. You don't have to be afraid of Christian."

"I'm sorry to wake you again, Kathleen. And I'll protect you. That's a mama's job. Go back to sleep. I'm just fine," Ana kissed her daughter. She meant it. It was her job to do the protecting, not Kathleen's. They would go to Seattle. She'd confront Christian and demand that he pay for his daughter's schooling. She would be the mama that her mama hadn't been for her..

Ana decided to stay awake.

CHAPTER 33

Grey was on a tear, stalking down the hallway to his office following a meeting with his COO. Ros was trying to tell him that they needed to hold off on a potential acquisition until they got a better handle on a couple of others that required their undivided attention. He was furious…first, because Ros was correct and second, because he felt a compulsion to charge forward without hesitating. It was the way he'd always operated and he did not want to be told no.

"Andrea, cancel my meetings and hold my calls. I don't want to be disturbed until further notice," Grey snapped at his PA.

"Sir, you already have a meeting. There are a couple of people waiting for you in your office," she gulped.

Christian turned on her, his deathly glare burning into her. "What! You know better than to allow anyone into my office without my presence or permission! Get rid of them! Now!"

"No, sir. Can't do that." Christian gaped at her, stunned by her audacity. Andrea put her head down and continued working on her computer. If she weren't so valuable, he'd have fired her on the spot. As it was, he would dismiss the interlopers himself and then make the rest of Andrea's day a living hell.

He pushed the door open so hard and fast that it slammed against the wall. He was breathing hard as he prepared to eviscerate his 'company'. Stopped short, he stared speechless at the person sitting on his couch.

Ana.

Her hair was longer and she was thinner. Otherwise, she didn't look much different than the day he last saw her. She appeared frightened and bewildered, trying desperately to keep it together. He felt pain in his chest as his long frozen heart began to crack open.

A small child was pressed up against Ana's chest. Then the child did something incredible. She left Ana's arms, walked purposefully up to Christian and kicked him hard in the shins.

"Don't you scare my mama!" the wee being warned Grey as he winced at the pain. "Andrea!" he yelled. "I need a bag of peas or ice. Stat!"

Christian looked down at a tiny girl with bright gray eyes he'd only seen in his mirror. "You kicked me!" he said, pointing out the obvious.

"And I'll kick you again, even harder, if you aren't nice to mama." Andrea entered the office with a bag of crushed ice.

She could see Christian staring disbelieving into the gray eyes identical to his own. "Still want me to toss them out?" She smirked as she turned to go.

Grey sat down in a chair facing Ana and Kathleen as he applied the ice to his leg. He looked at Ana. He was just a few feet from her and still, she didn't seem real. All the years of searching and suddenly, without warning, here she was.

"Ana, is she mine?" he asked. Ana nodded but didn't look at him. Kathleen cuddled close to her mother, whispering that she should be brave. Ana smiled softly at her daughter and then, with a great effort, raised her eyes to Christian.

"Her name is Kathleen Grace Steele and she is five years old. I promise that I didn't get pregnant on purpose. We conceived her right after I was so ill. I didn't think to take a pill but it would have gone down the drain even if I had." Even though she was looking in his direction, her eyes were unfocused, dull and tired.

I did that, Christian thought. "Why did you run? I mean, I know that I was crazy but the very next day I began hunting for you and every day since."

Ana's expression remained impassive.

"When you realized that you were going to have a baby, why didn't you call or return? I've spent a fortune looking for you."

Again, Ana lowered her gaze to the floor. "We would have held you back even more than I was already doing. You might have hated Kathleen as much as you hate me. I only came today because I could see no other way."

Dropping the bag of ice, Christian fell to his knees in front of Ana. "I love you, Ana. I'll give you anything that you want. Anything and everything."

Ana breathed a small sigh of relief. He didn't seem angry. That he'd professed his love for her didn't really register.

"Kathleen, this is your daddy. Say hello to him and apologize for kicking him."

Kathleen looked at Christian with a cross between fascination and fury.

"Mama says that I should behave but I don't think that I like you. You give my mama bad dreams and make her cry."

Ana sighed again. "I'm sorry, Christian. Our daughter is quite outspoken."

"She's also correct. You know, Kathleen, I have bad dreams, too, and I cry out for your mommy." Ana's face remained impassive and dazed.

"I'm sorry." It was nothing and it was all he could think to say.

"Mama says that I'm real smart and that I have to go to school now." Christian smiled. He didn't doubt that she was smart.

"The schools in our town are not challenging enough for Kathleen. She already reads at an eighth-grade level. She's tackling basic math. I was going to homeschool her but she needs other children. I want her to have friends…not be like me. Besides, I have to work and can't be with her all day. I was hoping that you would pay for a good school here in Seattle. I've found an apartment. She needs to register soon."

Suddenly, the fear and lack of sleep caught up to her. Her head dropped to her chest. Christian panicked.

"Ana, Ana!"

"It's okay, Christian. Mama does that sometimes. She'll sleep for a while and then just wake up," Kathleen consoled her father.

Christian was breathing hard as he studied Ana. "Are you hungry, Kathleen? What would you like to eat?"

"I can have cold water but not soda. I can also have a sandwich if it doesn't have fake butter on it." Kathleen dug around inside Ana's bag and pulled out a plastic baggie containing a chicken and lettuce sandwich. Christian hobbled as fast as he could to the breakroom for a bottle of water.

"Now. Let's talk, Kathleen," he beamed at her. He had a daughter, one almost as smart and beautiful as her mama.

CHAPTER 34

"Mama will sleep quite a while. It was a long drive and she spent of all it worrying about how you'd welcome us. She was so afraid that you'd be angry…for a lot of reasons. Are you mad at mama, Christian?"

Kathleen chewed delicately on her sandwich while she watched her father carefully.

"I don't feel anything but relief to have Ana home and delight to be your father, Kathleen. And…do you think perhaps that you could call me daddy or dad? Or haven't you made up your mind about me yet?"

Ana stirred in her sleep. Christian got a blanket out of a drawer and covered Ana as he gently laid her down on the sofa. Kathleen watched this simple act and it told her what she needed to know.

"You're kind to her." She remarked.

"Had I been as kind to her all those years ago, she would never have left. It has been very hard on the whole family."

"I don't think mama sees it that way. She thinks everyone hates her for running away."

"Did she tell you that, Kathleen?" Christian asked as he picked up his phone. He asked someone about 'readying a jet'. Then he called Andrea and told her something about 'Elliot'.

"Who's Elliot, daddy?" Grey's heart jumped at the word.

"Elliot is my older brother, your uncle. You'll like him right away. He's better company than I am. You didn't answer my question." Kathleen recalled the question. She stopped chewing and considered her answer.

"Mama has never said much about anything to do with you. However, she has dreams and I hear them. Sometimes, she grows so distressed that she wakes up screaming. Mama isn't well. Of course, I've never known her any other way and she is always happy around me."

"Talking to you is like talking to another adult, Kathleen," Grey marveled.

"I know. I'm quite mature for my age. Besides my intellect, I'm also quite perceptive. But, then, I've grow up since birth associating mostly with adults. Children my age seem so….young. Most don't read. None I've met are beyond counting to 10 or 20. Some can't write their own names. I'm a great big fish out of water," Kathleen grinned.

"Does that ever bother you?" Christian was simply blow away by this tiny child.

"Sometimes, but mama explained that I've been given a gift and I must be patient with those who don't understand it. Other kids don't like me and adults think I'm weird."

"Well, darling daughter, I don't think you're weird. I think you're wonderful. Did you know that your mother completed five years of college in two years? She's intensely smart but has low self-esteem. She's wounded, Kathleen. Despite that, she moved forward with her life and was happy until I blew it all apart."

"I know. Mama is fragile. How's your shin?"

"It's better. I deserved worse."

"So, what now?" Kathleen looked at him emotionally level and intense. God, thought Christian, my five-year-old is 40 if she's a day.

Then he was taking a call from Elliot who wanted to know why Grey had a jet waiting for him to take him to Paris to bring Kate home.

"Don't argue. Just do it. I'll send you a picture on your phone that will help to explain things. Go…get your girl."

After he rang off, he turned again to Kathleen. "I'm going to love talking to you and getting to know you. Like, where have you been all my life?" Kathleen giggled…just like her mother.

"We live in a cottage just outside a tiny town called Montesano. I loved it," Kathleen sniffled a bit. "Mama explained that I needed to go to a school that was right for me. She said that we'd didn't have enough to pay for it and too much to get a scholarship. She said that you might not want me and certainly not her but that she had no choice but to try. I miss our cottage, daddy." Kathleen sniffled again and without thinking about it, Christian gathered up his little girl in his arms.

"Everything will be all right. Your mama did the right thing. She always has." Then, remarkably, Kathleen fell asleep in her daddy's arms. Christian looked at Ana. Yes, he smiled to himself. Ana has instinctively always done the right thing….although he couldn't believe that leaving him could have possibly been the right thing, not when it felt so wrong.

He laid Kathleen down on the couch with her mother. Then he took a picture and sent it to Elliot. No text was needed.

.+.

In the air, Elliot was both fuming at his brother's high-handedness and intensely curious. Why send him to Paris and then instruct him to bring Kate home. He must know that Kate would never fly in a Grey jet and why should she come home now?

He heard his phone beep and looked down at the picture, gobsmacked. Yes, Kate would definitely come home.

CHAPTER 35

"Kate, sorry to interrupt but there's someone here to see you," a trembling assistant informed the supervisor known as "The Kate".

She was rather a monster as a boss but, unpleasant as that might be, the resulting performance made her bosses quite pleased. Kate worked fast, choosing, designing, updating. SAKs Paris was known as the place to find the best and the latest. She also took on clients who allowed her to put together their entire being…clothes, makeup, shoes, jewelry…the works. It was an idea she had while working in the New York store. She had the knack and people trusted her to prepare them for anything…thus, sales were through the roof. Seattle SAKs had tried repeatedly to poach her, to try to get her to return. She could put together entire packages for any purpose and business was booming. She managed to fit in her buyer position as well and was considered to be brilliant. Men and women would hire her to come to their homes, go through their closets, remove anything lacking classic design and then fill the closets back up again. This SAKs service was unique and there was a backlog on the waiting list. Kate had trained her assistants to do the same job so as nerve-racking as she could be, there was also a waiting list to be her assistant.

When Elliot arrived, Kate was in the middle of a training meeting with SAKs employees and she was in no mood to stop her work for someone without an appointment.

"Tell whoever it is that they'll have to make an appointment or wait until we're finished here."

"The person waiting is tall, built, with blonde hair, blue eyes, a flannel work shirt and work boots. The receptionist has already melted."

Kate knew that description but wondered why now and why in work clothes. She told her trainees that she would return later and then she flew out to the lobby and into Elliot's arms, screaming with delight.

"Hi, Katie girl. I missed you."

"Is that why you suddenly turned up?" She smiled.

"I have a surprise for you. It's time to come home. Tell your boss that you need a transfer to the Seattle store and then tell your assistants to pack up your apartment and send everything to this address." Elliot handed her a piece of paper with his address. She looked completely baffled but he was being so commanding and efficient that she agreed.

"Tracy?"

"Come in, Kate. How's the training going?"

"It isn't any longer. I'm going home to Seattle, permanently."

"What! You're giving notice? What's wrong? I can fix it. Do you want a raise?" Tracy was alarmed that Kate was quitting so suddenly.

"I can't explain but my boyfriend/fiancé is here to take me home. I'm hoping that you can mail a letter of recommendation to the Seattle SAKs? I'm sorry to rush off but I haven't a choice. Please tell Clarice to pack up my apartment and send everything to this address. Thank you so much for everything, Tracey. Call me if there is anything we can do with facetime. Goodbye," she waved as she flew back out the door and into Elliot's arms. He loved that she trusted him. She loved that he knew what to say to get her home. It was time anyway. She was exhausted and needed a vacation.

Elliot would tell her nothing all the way to the airport. "How's about we return here for a honeymoon. We've never done anything on my short trips but stay in bed."

Once the jet leveled off, Kate demanded an explanation but Elliot just picked her up and took her into the bedroom. They loved each other over the entire Atlantic and then, when the captain informed them that they were having a short layover in New York to refuel, Elliot pulled out his phone.

"I want to show you a picture that Chris sent me. It explains everything."

It certainly did. There was a sleeping Ana snuggled up with a little girl. "They're in his office at GEH."

Kate struggled for a moment, her brain too stupefied to comprehend. Then, upon realizing that she was truly looking at her BFF, she began screaming and jumping around the cabin. She hugged Elliot and had a million questions but all Elliot could tell her was that Christian had said to get on his jet and go get his girl. When they landed, Kate called Christian's phone. A voice mail told her to come to Escala as soon as she landed. Oh, and bring Elliot with you.

She found on her own phone a call from Seattle SAKs…Welcome, come get to work as soon as you can. 20% raise.

She laughed at all her good fortune.

Elliot just beamed that he at last got his Katie back. It had been a long six years.

CHAPTER 35

When Ana awoke, she was disoriented. This was not home. Or GEH. She looked around…floor to ceiling walls of glass with entry to a balcony. The room itself was huge. She could fit her whole cottage in this bedroom. The sheets and pillow cases felt like silk and, glancing to the right, was a huge en suite. She dragged herself into the bathroom and washed her face. There… now she looked a bit more presentable. She combed her hair and pinched her cheeks. It never helped her pale complexion, however. She still felt that she looked like she'd arisen from a crypt.

She noted from the clock on the nightstand that it was twelve hours since she'd arrived in Seattle. She'd slept quite a long time but she'd slept! It was wonderful to have slept after such a long time of 4 hour nights.

She heard voices so she went to investigate. In the Great room, she found Elliot and Kate. They were shocked by her appearance but to Christian, she hadn't aged a day. She was still the great beauty he'd found upstairs in #2B. They say that with men the first impression is based on the visual. Christian was looking at the sexist woman nature had ever dreamed up.

Ana lifted her head to look at Christian. He looked dazzled. She turned to Elliot and Kate. They were just staring at her. Christian had warned them to take it slow. Elliot calmly approached Ana, said welcome home and warmly hugged her. Kate was just dazed, tears running down her face.

"I'm sorry, Kate. I'm sorry that I left you. I was in fight or flight mode and the latter won out. Are you still angry with me?" Kate couldn't hold back. She grabbed Ana and wouldn't let go. Ana was a plank of wood. There was no affect to her voice or on her face. Her arms laid at her sides as she waited for Kate to release her.

"Oh, Ana. You have nothing to be sorry about. I'm not angry nor is anyone else. We're just so happy to have you back. Oh, please us tell that you're home for good," Kate pleaded.

"You missed me?" This was perplexing. "YES" everyone yelled at once, with wide smiles.

Ana figured that they were lying, for her sake, so she didn't take any of it seriously. The gloves would come off soon.

Per their requests, she began explaining her flight. She was interrupted when a tiny girl, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, shuffled into the room. She climbed into her mother's lap and softly asked, "Are you all right, mama?"

All eyes turned to Christian in shock. He had a lit-from-within look on his face as he made his announcement.

"Everyone, I'd like to present my daughter, Kathleen Grace." At this formal introduction, Kathleen stood up and dramatically bowed to the company present. Ana softly giggled at this display. Kate and Elliot simply stared at first but then shook it off and introduced themselves to Kathleen.

"Hello, I'm your Uncle Elliot." He lowered himself to her level and put his hands on her arms. "I will always protect you."

"Yes, my father mentioned you. He was right. You are really nice."

"Kathleen, I'm your Aunt Kate."

"Oh! You're the one mama named me after. She said that you buy clothes at a really important store called SAKs. I've never been there. We usually buy clothes at Walmart or the second-hand store. Uncle Elliot, daddy told me that you build stores and houses. Maybe you could teach me how to build things because our cottage needs a lot of repairs."

"I'll turn it into a castle...fit for a princess." Kathleen leaned on his knees and kissed his cheek. All he could do was beam.

Kathleen whispered something to her mother. Ana nodded, kissed her head and then asked Christian if he kept food here.

They ordered pizza. As they ate, Kathleen told the story of living In their cottage…the blanket of stars overhead, Ana's parents buried nearby and fish she caught from the river.

Elliot and Kate were enthralled by this child. She was so articulate for a five year old. Hell, she was articulate for a grown person…but they worried, too. Ana seemed deadened, empty…alive and engaged only with her child.

Then Christian took a chance and called his mother and sister.

CHAPTER 36

"Kathleen, would you like to meet your gramma Grace and Aunt Mia?" Ana was alarmed. Didn't they hate her for running off and upsetting Christian? Kathleen looked at her mother's pale face and was about to so no when Ana smiled at her and nodded.

"Yes, daddy." Kate noticed the look Kathleen gave Ana. She was concerned about her mother.

"Ana, let's go have a short private chat before Grace and Mia arrive," Kate said, taking Ana's hand and leading her around the corner to the library. Ana did as she was told but she looked back at Kathleen.

Kate closed the door and sat down on a couch with Ana. Ana looked at the floor.

"Ana, do you remember how I used to despair of ever graduating college and you'd put your arms around me and comfort me. Do you remember?" Ana looked confused.

Kate enveloped Ana in her arms. After a bit, she began to weep. "Oh, Ana. I've missed you so much. My job was hard and several times a day I'd go to pick up the phone to call you for help. Then I'd remember that I didn't know where you'd gone. I don't know if you can begin to imagine how I felt when Elliot showed me the picture on his phone of you and Kathleen sleeping on Christian's couch.

"I knew that Christian was searching. He must have spent several fortunes looking for you. Grace hired a private firm to look as well. Elliot was about to take leave from his job to spend a year crisscrossing the country. All of us talked about you all the time, exchanging ideas. I wanted to put your face on television, hoping someone would recognize you but Christian negated that idea. He was afraid that you would see it and be terrified, maybe go deeper underground, maybe go where you weren't safe.

"You know, I've hated him so much for all these years. He was hurting as much as I was but I didn't care about his pain. I was so angry for what he did to you. I didn't care that he was so lost without you and loved you so much. He worked day and night, hoping to become rich enough to throw billions at the search. Elliot would tell him that you might be dead and Christian would scream 'No!' at him. He'd say that he'd feel it. He'd feel the emptiness if you were really gone."

For the first time, Ana showed some life. "I thought that all of you hated me."

"No, never, darling. We all love you so much and our lives these past years have been all mixed up without you. I wouldn't even marry Elliot because I didn't want to be part of a family with Christian in it. I, myself, have not seen Grace or Mia since you left. Grace put on the gala every year just the way it was that last year. Mia even named her diner Mia's Place…hoping that you'd go by and come in. I know that you probably haven't been around town much but you'll find missing posters on poles everywhere."

Ana brushed away a tear. "I thought that you might want to find me to rage at me the way that Christian did. I haven't been able to think very well these past few years, Kate. I gave what little strength I had to Kathleen. It probably wasn't enough. I've been so selfish just like Christian said."

"Honey, try to understand. Christian was wrong and he knew it right away. He really does love you. Do you still love him?"

Ana looked at Kate and then downward again. "I don't know, Kate. I don't really feel anything most of the time. What feeling I have has to go to Kathleen. I was so afraid to come back here but she needs the best school and I didn't have the money for it. I still shake in Christian's presence. He doesn't seem angry but he could just go off on me without warning. I deserted him. He said that if so much of his heart hadn't gone with me that he'd have another billion now. He spent so much money trying to find me. You see, it's just like the morning that he screamed at me. Even after I left, I still held him back. I'm afraid that with me and Kathleen here, he won't be able to completely concentrate on his business and I'll be in the way again.

"He'll flare up, I know he will," Ana said, beginning to hyperventilate. "I deserve it but I have to protect Kathleen from his temper."

"Ana, take your eyes off the floor. Look at Christian. When he isn't staring at you as if life just handed him a miracle, he's staring at his daughter in absolute awe. Be the brave Ana that you always wanted to be, remember?"

There was a soft knock on the door and Elliot entered. He couldn't keep from smiling so big as he looked at his happy fiancée and the other woman he loved. He plucked Ana from Kate's arms and whirled her around. "I. am. so. happy!" Then he whispered, "Stay, Ana.

No matter what…stay."

Ana was startled but not afraid. "Mom and Mia are on the way up. They're pissed that Chris won't tell them anything so fasten your seatbelt, Ana. Mia's screeches alone will knock you out." Kate and Elliot walked back into the great room. Christian thought that Ana looked a bit better. He held up a hand, indicating that the three should hang back while the elevator doors opened.

Puzzled and befuddled, Grace and Mia entered the foyer. They were accompanied by Grace's BFF who'd stopped by to visit Grace and then invited herself along.

"Christian, darling, so wonderful to see you…and you even have some color in your cheeks. Now, what is all this mystery?" Elena could only see Kathleen cuddled in Christian's arms. Elena made a face like something smelled bad.

"Oh, goodness, what have you gone and done? Are you taking in a homeless tot? Christian, really."

Kathleen didn't like the looks or voice of the strange woman. "Mama, mama," she cried as she wriggled out of her father's arms and ran to Ana. Ana swooped her up and murmured in Kathleen's ears to comfort her.

"Elena," Christian growled, "this is a family meeting. You were not expected. It might be best if you left." The temperature in the room seemed to have dropped 20 degrees as everyone looked at Elena with disgust…everyone but Grace, of course.

Grace was staring at the young woman holding the child. Tears began to flow down her cheeks. She walked to Ana, cupped her face in her hands and kissed her on both cheeks.

"Welcome home, my darling girl. Thank you, God. All of my prayers have been answered." Kate took Kathleen in her arms so that Grace could wrap herself around Ana. No one spoke a sound for several minutes until the shock wore off and Mia began to scream with delight. Everyone was smiling except, of course, for Elena who looked like she was sucking on lemons. Resting bitch face didn't begin to describe Elena Lincoln's heavily botoxed scowl. Christian turned her toward the elevator and instructed one of his security detail to see Mrs. Lincoln into a taxi cab. Elena was quite put out to be excluded but Christian certainly didn't care.

Then he turned back to watch his family all gathered around Ana.

CHAPTER 37

"Mom, if you let go of Ana for a moment…" Christian began. Grace just held on tight and shook her head. "Our Ana has come back to us. I'm never letting her go again."

Christian smiled. Everyone was taller than Ana and gathered around her as they were, he had a hard time seeing her. He lifted Kathleen from Kate's arms so that she could go back to clutching Ana as well.

"Well," he grinned at his daughter, "let's set ourselves down on the couch for a moment until everyone is hugged out."

"Daddy, why are they all doing that?"

"Oh, that's the easiest question you'll ever ask me, I expect. They're all doing that because they love your mama so very, very much and their hearts were breaking a little more every day since she's been gone. Your mama is so easy to love, isn't she?"

Kathleen beamed at her daddy and nodded vigorously. She was beginning to really like her father. "I hope that I don't get too big for you to hold too soon, daddy."

Christian rubbed noses with his daughter. "Never. You know, since the day I first met your mama, she has given me so much and you are the best gift of all."

"Daddy, your eyes go back and forth. Sometimes, like right now, they're so bright and other times, like when you're looking at Mama, they get darker."

"Well, I suspect that has to do with the emotion I'm feeling. You see, I love your mama and now I'm so happy."

Christian looked up from the couch to find the family still all hanging onto Ana but now staring down at Kathleen. Christian cleared his throat and stood up with his daughter in his arms.

"Mom, Mia, this is Kathleen Grace, my daughter, Ana's daughter…looks like you're finally a grandmother."

Grace looked adoringly at the tousle-haired girl in her son's arms. She reached up and traced Kathleen's cheek with a gentle finger and gazed into those grey eyes. "Could I hold you, Kathleen, do you think?" Kathleen smiled and said, Ok.

"Do you know who I am, Kathleen?"

"Well, I think that you are my daddy's mama. He called you a grandmother. I've never had one of those."

"Well, I've never had a grandchild either so it's new for both of us. And this young woman is your daddy's sister, Mia. That makes her your aunt. And, of course, you've met Uncle Elliot and Aunt Kate. You're named after her. Her full name is Kathleen, too. And your middle name is Grace which is my first name." Kathleen already knew all this, of course, but it seemed to matter to her grandmother that she tell her all about it so she just looked interested and smiled.

Grace would soon come to understand that Kathleen was no ordinary child. There wasn't much that needed to be explained to her…but for now, there were so many people and so many changes and so much love that wanted her to be comfortable.

Ana sat down on the couch, feeling immensely weary. Kathleen reached for her and Grace wasn't offended. It was only natural. Christian knelt before Ana and remarked that both she and Kathleen had had a long day. Would they like to go to back to bed? Ana nodded, looking more at ease with Christian than she had. He excused himself and led his girls to the bedroom. He'd sleep upstairs tonight. They were, indeed, quite worn out. They didn't bother to brush their teeth or change into night clothes. They just laid down and fell quickly to sleep. Christian removed their shoes and pulled the duvet up around them.

Ana was out but Kathleen had enough strength left to say goodnight to her daddy. He kissed them both and left the room. He put his finger to his lips and lead the family into the library where their discussion would not disturb his family.

"I suppose that there are questions so let's get those out of the way." Christian smiled brightly. He was sooo high.

The love of his life was home and sleeping in his bed with a child, his child. There were problems ahead but he was too happy to pay attention to them. He just wanted to finish up this discussion and get back to his girls.

The questions were all about where Ana had been all this time, what did he think when he walked into his office to see Ana and Kathleen, what would happen now? That last question was one to which Christian was certain he knew the answer. After a reasonable period of adjustment, Christian would ask Ana to marry him. He sat there with this contented look on his face. His family, on the other hand, looked dubiously at each other.

"Christian, were you paying attention tonight to Ana?" Kate asked.

Christian frowned. "What are you talking about, Kate? Thinking about Ana is all I've done since the day she left."

"And she's back and Christian, how could you not see that she isn't the same? She's more like the girl I first met back in college. She's withdrawn, frightened and confused." Kate looked to Elliot for help.

"Chris, I know that you carry a lot of guilt about that day when Ana left all those years ago. I'm afraid that you're going to feel even more once it hits you what Ana's been through, all on her own, since then…but you have to see it. Ana looks at you like she's waiting for the other shoe to drop. When we were all hugging her, I could feel her trembling."

"I could feel it, too, Christian," Mia said. "I wanted to hug her even harder but that was wrong. She was ready to blow."

Grace reached out and put her hand on Christian's. "Sweetheart, you're assuming that Ana feels the way you want her to feel. I think that you have to give her space and time….a lot of time."

All the peace on Christian's countenance shattered. He didn't want to believe them. Still, he couldn't deny that Ana had told him that she needed him to finance his daughter's education. She hadn't said "Darling, I've come home to you". When he thought carefully, he saw the fear on her face….fear of him. Why, why had he been so stupid?

"My ego got in my way again," he groaned. "Ana didn't come back for me. She came back for my money…so that Kathleen could have a good education. After what I did to her, it must have taken an enormous amount of love for Kathleen and a tremendous amount of courage to face me. I have to win her back. I don't know how but I have to do it."

"Chris, instead of trying to think up grand gestures or inducements to win Ana back, take it slow. Follow Ana's lead. All the time she knew you, you called the shots. She just kept trying to be what you needed. It's her turn now. If you want the Ana you knew, you have to wait…until she's ready."

"And, Christian, you have to be prepared to accept her decision. Maybe she's wounded too deeply this time. Maybe you can't win her back," Kate said sadly.

Christian jumped to his feet and paced about the room, tearing at his hair.

"No, no! I have to win her back! I can't have lost her for good! I'll wait as long as it takes. I'll do whatever it takes but I can't live another five years without her. And I have a daughter, a little girl I want to be with me…not one with visitation ordered by a judge."

"Christian, if you want all this, than you have to start with patience. You can't push. You can't demand. You have to give and hope that you can open Ana's heart to you again. Do you understand that she lost all her trust in you all those years ago?"

Grace tried to sound calm but his stupidity made her want to sock him. She understood Ana. She, herself, had just begun to believe in the new Carrick when she lost him and he never knew about all the doubt she carried inside of her.

"Now, Christian, Ana screwed up all the courage she could muster to ask you to pay for Kathleen's education. Do that," Mia advised. "Don't force on her things for which she hasn't asked.. She needs to feel that she can handle matters on her own. And she has. Celebrate that. Let her know that you admire and respect all she's done to build a life for Kathleen. Maybe, one day, when she feels confident again, she'll let you back in. Meanwhile, be the best father to Kathleen. That's the way forward."

Christian gaped at his sister. When did she grow up? When did she get so wise? Still, he didn't like the sound of the advice he was getting. He wanted Ana back now and he was being told that he should be prepared for a long siege. He slumped into a chair.

CHAPTER 38

"It's what I deserve, isn't it?" he asked no one in particular. No one answered him. He was finally understanding the obvious. The room was quiet for a long time. No one wanted to speak or to leave. Everyone sat with their own thoughts for some time. Finally, Kate spoke.

"You know, Christian, this ought to make me happy. I have hated you for so long. You think that you know what you did to Ana…."

Elliot broke into Kate's speech. "Kate, now isn't the time…" She put up her hand to silence Elliot. He sighed and let her continue.

"You think that you know what you did to Ana that morning but it was more than that crazy rant and all those nut-job accusations that one time, Christian. Your neglect of her had been eating away at her self-esteem, her belief in herself and what she thought was her relationship with you for months. She was in trouble long before that morning. She believed one thing, that the two of you were in love, even though you chipped away at that belief every time you shut the door between you, every time you slept at your desk instead of with Ana.

"So, you need to understand that apologizing for one bad temper tantrum isn't going to work. When she met you, she had spent several years with me and years of succeeding academically. She was in demand as a writer and on her way to finishing her first novel. In the beginning, you loving her gave her so much confidence but loving her well didn't last long and all the while you told her one thing and did another and she became more and more uncertain of reality…

"Christian, it's going to be a long way back if she even makes it. Don't assume anything. You've become used to getting what you want if you work hard enough but maybe not this time. I don't hate you anymore. So, I'm just warning you. Push her even a little bit and you might drive her deeper into the abyss. None of this is in your control anymore."

Christian had listened hard to what Kate said. He knew that she was correct. He remembered now how Ana would make him lunch and how he had her leave it for him in the hallway. He hadn't meant it as a snub but how else was she supposed to understand it? He thought back to all the nights he slept at his desk because he knew if he slept with Ana, he'd have to make love to her. He couldn't help himself and then he wouldn't have been able to leave her in the morning. He never felt that he had the time. He was in a hurry to make GEH a big success. Ironically, in his mixed up mind, it was all for her. But all he was doing was breaking her heart.

"I'm suddenly really tired and it's late. I'm going to sleep upstairs. Anybody who wants to stay, there's plenty of room. Oh, and thank you," Christian smiled at Kate. Then he slowly left the room and mounted the stairs. He had gone from feelings of elation to something akin to despair. He now saw the road ahead and he didn't know if he had the strength to travel it. Still, he had no choice. He had to make a good life for Ana and Kathleen. They may not have wanted what he was offering but he knew that they needed it.

He kicked off his shoes and lay back on the bed. He could hear the subdued voices of his family as they waited for the elevator and its signature ping. As he stared at the ceiling, he went over everything that his family had said to him, especially what Kate had said. Of all people he wanted to be wrong, Kate was at the top of his list…and the most correct of all of them. The practical considerations came to him first. If they weren't going to live with him at Escala, where were they going to live? It had to be safe. That he could manage with a few coverts and a couple of CPOs. He knew that even if it were a dump, that Ana would make it a home for Kathleen. But he didn't want their home to be a dump.

Seattle Day School had a great reputation. He could take Ana and Kathleen out there in the morning. He could arrange for a driver to pick Kathleen up in the mornings and take her home in the evenings. He could ride with her and they could talk about their days. Ana could come along and they could be a family.

Unless Ana didn't want that. Maybe she hadn't expected him to be enthusiastic about having a child and had never planned on him being more to them than a checkbook. He had to admit to himself that that could indeed be the case. He remembered the fear in Ana's eyes. She was afraid that he was going to be angry about Kathleen and that the best she could ask was that he'd throw a check at her and tell her to get out. Oh, Christ. It was right there in front of him but, as usual, he only saw what he wanted to see.

How would she take it when he told her all that he really wanted? No. He couldn't lay that in front of her just yet. In fact, maybe he would have to wait until she came to him.

CHAPTER 39

Christian lay awake most of the night. It wasn't that different from most nights since Ana left him except that this time he knew where she was. He knew where she was but he still worried about how she was. It was clear that she wasn't well. What tore at him even more was that it was clear that she was no longer the girl who was so crazy about him that she'd put up with anything. When he contemplated the fear in her eyes upon looking into his, his heart broke a little.

He got out of bed and pulled on a t-shirt and pajama bottoms. He had to see her. Was she really here or did he imagine it all? He descended the stairs as quietly as possible and headed back to his bedroom. He managed to open the door without even a creak. They were gone! He felt his heart clench hard. He turned to race for the security office to check the tapes but as he flew across the Great room, he stopped short. Ana was sitting on the balcony wrapped up in the duvet with Kathleen in her arms. He gasped for breath. Then, calming a bit, he picked up a throw from the couch and went out to the balcony to cover his girls. It was a chilly night. He turned to go for another blanket when a tiny voice stopped him.

"Daddy? Where are you going?" Kathleen inquired.

"To get another blanket or two. It's cold out here."

"I'm very warm, daddy. Mama couldn't sleep. She was pacing back and forth and crying so I brought her out here."

"Why was your mother upset, Kathleen?"

"She wouldn't say, daddy. She's the mama and it's her job to take care of me. That's what she always says when I know that she's sad or scared. She always wants to protect me but sometimes I wish I could protect her because she doesn't have anybody to take care of her."

"Don't you worry about that anymore, sweetheart. I love your mother very much. I have since the first time I laid eyes on her. I'll take care of both of you now," Christian gently brushed his daughter's cheek with his thumb. She smiled at him.

"That's good, daddy, because I know that I'm too little and mama needs someone big like you."

Christian reached his arms under Ana and Kathleen and picked them both up with no effort at all. He carried them back to his bedroom and laid them both down gently. Then, fighting the urge to crawl into bed with them, he instead pulled his club chair up close and sat down to guard them throughout the night.

.+.

Ana's homecoming made for a sleepless night for everyone. Mia climbed into bed with Grace. They talked for a while. They were concerned about where they'd go from here. They knew what they wanted from Ana but they didn't know if Ana wanted anything from them. If she didn't, it would be heartbreaking.

Elliot awoke to find Kate's side of the bed cold. He'd made intense and tender love to her in the hope that she would feel better. She'd curled into him tightly and murmured her love for him. Then he was able to go to sleep. Somehow, Kate had managed to ease herself out of his arms.

He got up from the bed and pulled on a robe to go look for her. She was sitting in the kitchen, looking at an old photo album of her and Ana. Elliot pulled up a chair and sat next to her. She leaned into him and turned the pages. There were tears on the cellophane covers.

"See this one, El…how happy she looks. We'd been real close for a couple of years by then and I'd realized that she had no one else. I'm not as close to my folks as I'd like to be but I just take for granted that they'll always be there. Ana had no one to take for granted."

"Well, now she has a lot of people…a whole family, baby," Elliot reminded her with a tender kiss on her cheek.

"Elliot, as well as I know her, I've never known what it's like to be so alone in the world. Even with you and I a world away from each other, I never for a moment doubted that you love me and are always looking out for me. She had that for a few months and then it was all yanked away from her. I know Christian loves her but I don't know how he's going to convince her of that. No matter what he does, she'll always believe that it's for Kathleen. Did you look into her eyes tonight? She wasn't with us."

"So, we'll work even harder to bring her truly home. I agree with you that it isn't going to be easy. She's deeply damaged. Still, no matter how long it takes, we'll get her back."

"I wish that I had your faith, Elliot, but I'm afraid that it's kind of like believing in Santa Claus. You are so absolutely certain until you learn the truth and after that nothing short of Santa parking himself on your front lawn could ever again make you believe."

Kate curled against Elliot's massive chest as he carried her back to bed. She loved him so much and had trusted him implicitly since they'd first fallen in love. She'd never feared for a moment that he would let her down and he never had…but, she wondered, if he did, would she be able to find her way back to him?

CHAPTER 40

The morning was bright, shining through the curtains. Ana and Kathleen were both sleeping still. Christian was awake, contentedly watching them. The road ahead was uncertain but his little family was home. He smiled to himself. Quietly, he rose from his chair and left the room. He went to his study and looked up the number of Seattle Day School. It was after 8 a.m. so he expected someone to answer the phone. They didn't.

"Hello. This is Christian Grey. Please return my call at this number as soon as possible." Before he was even able to ring off, someone picked up the line.

"Mr. Grey! Sorry to keep you waiting. My goodness, what a surprise! I'm assuming that this is the Christian Grey of GEH. This is an honor, sir. Please tell me what I can do for you!"

Christian was used to people being obsequious with him. Therefore, he simply asked to whom was he speaking.

"Oh, please forgive me. I was so disconcerted that I….I'm so sorry. My name is Humphrey Foster, headmaster of our little school."

"Mr. Foster, I have a five-year-old daughter who is quite bright. I need a school for gifted children for her year of kindergarten and perhaps beyond. I'd like to bring her and her mother by today for a tour. If not, we'll go elsewhere and perhaps return to your school at another time. I realize that this is short notice."

Christian smirked to himself. He was being disingenuous, he knew. He also knew that Mr. Foster was already presuming that Kathleen was a perfectly ordinary child whose gift was the ability to speak without drooling. Rich people like Grey always assumed that their children were special and expected that institutions like Seattle Day School would take their child no matter how dim because of the financial benefits.

"No, no. Of course, I have time to see you today. You do realize that your daughter will have to excel at certain tests to be sure that this is the right place for her?" Humphrey sounded quite nervous, certain that Grey was about to assert that his daughter was a genius and how dare he subject her to testing like a common child.

"I'm pleased to hear it, Mr. Foster. I wouldn't want my daughter to be attending a school filled with subpar intellects who were enrolled because of their parents' bank accounts. What would be a good time for you?"

Mr. Foster was stunned. Mr. Grey was the first parent who hadn't jumped down his throat for suggesting that perhaps his child was not worthy of SDS. He said that he would be pleased to welcome them around 2 p.m.

He was thrilled to think that maybe, just maybe, the daughter of Christian Grey was indeed gifted.

Then Christian called Kate who answered groggily and somewhat sourly.

"Christian, is something wrong?"

"No, I just need a favor. I guess I woke you, eh?".

"Is Ana okay?"

"Yes, she and Kathleen are still sleeping. They had a good night. I've been watching them sleep all night. I called because I'm taking them to a school for a tour this afternoon. I'm sure that neither has a wardrobe for this visit and I don't want Ana, in particular, to feel ill at ease. I'm hoping that you can loan something of yours to Ana and suggest something for Kathleen to wear. From what I've seen, Ana has spent all her money on Kathleen's wardrobe."

"I'll go over to SAKs this morning and get something for both of them. Ana's gotten too thin to wear my clothes and, besides, they're all in transit. I'll drop by at noon, okay?"

"That's great. Thank you, Kate. I just want Ana to feel good about herself, you know?"

"See you later." After Kate rang off, Christian hurried back to his bedroom. It was almost 9 a.m. Ana and Kathleen could sleep for a couple more hours. However, Kathleen's eyes were wide open. She looked confused for a moment, just like her mother often did when she first woke up. Christian smiled at her, leaned over and kissed her forehead.

"Good morning, sweetheart," he whispered. "Remember me…daddy?" Kathleen giggled. She reached out her little arms for Christian to pick her up. His heart swelled to twice its size. He held Kathleen on his lap. She put her finger to her lip to signal that he should be quiet. He nodded. He cuddled her close and asked if she'd slept well. She smiled and leaned in closer. He thought that he'd died and gone to heaven. He asked her if she was hungry. She sat up and looked at him. Then she made a circle with her hands. Pancakes? he whispered. Yes, she nodded vigorously.

Christian decided that he needed to hire a housekeeper. He couldn't keep ordering takeout. Also, someone needed to change bed linens, do laundry, clean house. None of these things had ever been needed with just him. He sent out his laundry and he didn't care if his house was clean. He figured that his bathroom was probably moldy. He'd lived at Escala for less than a year and usually slept at the office. Now he had to make this penthouse into a proper home.

Kathleen jumped off his lap and ran into the bathroom. Then she ran back into the bedroom and picked up her suitcase. He thought that she'd need her privacy so he left to find Rudy in the security office. He wasn't there. There was a stranger watching the monitors.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"Hello, Mr. Grey. Good morning to you. My name is Alex Stuart. We've met a few times but you were usually pretty distracted. I've been working for you for a couple of months. I'm on duty until noon when Ben comes in."

Alex knew quite well that his boss didn't know who worked for him except for Rudy. The other guys on the team laughed about it but Alex was a bit more sensitive. He could see that his boss was a man in pain.

"Ben?" Christian said. He'd have to sit down with Rudy soon.

"Yes, sir. Ben Lassiter and I were recruited about the same time. We're both former secret service. Rudy hires only the best…if I may say so. I promise you, sir. You and your family are in good hands."

"Huh. Okay…good to know. Well, Alex, do you know of a place from where I can order breakfast? I usually eat a smoothie at the office but my daughter wants pancakes."

"Not a problem, sir. I know of a great diner nearby called Mia's Place," Alex said this with a big smile. Christian smiled in return. Gosh, he was out of touch.

"Okay, breakfast for three people…and yourself, of course, unless you've eaten. Tell Mia that we need pancakes for sure and anything else she thinks we should be eating. Oh, and thank you."

Alex sat right down to place the order. He was happy to find this cold old place coming to life.

CHAPTER 41

Christian was reading the Seattle Morning Times when Ana shuffled out in his robe, left on the bed for her. When she saw him, she stopped. She looked nervous.

"Breakfast is on the way, Ana. Kathleen asked for pancakes and I asked my sister to send over anything else she thought would be good for breakfast. How did you sleep?"

"Fine," Ana replied in a small voice. "Kathleen is getting dressed." She was about to turn around when Christian stood up and pulled out a chair for her. Ana hesitated, then took a seat. She looked out the window, confused.

"I found you and Kathleen sleeping on the balcony last night. It was getting cold so I put you to bed. You didn't have any bad dreams," he announced, with some pleasure that she'd slept well in his bed.

"Good. My nightmares upset my daughter."

"And then I get a swift kick to the shins," Christian laughed. Ana smiled shyly.

"I sat in a chair and watched you both sleep all night. I can't tell you what joy it gave me. My world has been so dark and cold since you left," he stopped. "I mean, since I drove you out. I can't tell you what it means to have you home."

Ana looked up surprised when he said "home".

"I'm sorry. I presumed. Perhaps I should have said to see you again. Did I put too much pressure on you last night when I invited everyone over?"

Ana shrugged. "It was a lot." She said this in such a small voice that he could hardly hear her.

"I'm sorry, Ana. In all the years that you've been away, I guess I still haven't learned to think first. Your absence has been a struggle for me but not one of those people here last night ever stopped thinking about you. I was trying to not be selfish for once but I guess I managed it anyway. It's just that they all love you so much."

Ana wouldn't look up. "I didn't mean to hurt people…so many people."

Christian couldn't stop himself. If Ana wouldn't look up, he would. He got up from his chair and knelt down before her, taking her hand and looking up into her downcast eyes.

"You, Ana, didn't hurt anyone. I did the hurting. It was all me, Ana. You've never harmed a soul in all your life. Because of my temper and selfishness, I broke your beautiful heart and made you think that you had to leave. In the process, I did unspeakable harm to everyone who loved you. That's why I felt that I had to call them all over last night. I took you away from them. I had to give you back somehow. Maybe I went about it all wrong but my intentions were good."

Ana was looking at him but he couldn't tell if she could hear him…or believe him. It was more that she was just letting him run on. Kathleen ran into the room wearing a t-shirt and jeans and a big smile. She stopped short…seeing her daddy kneeling before her mother.

"Mama, okay?" She asked.

"Yes, of course, I am," Ana answered, beaming at her little girl. She opened her arms and gathered Kathleen up unto her lap. "Did you sleep well, baby?"

"Yes, mama. So did you. Maybe because daddy watched over us all night long," Kathleen turned to her father and winked. Christian had to shake his head and laugh.

The elevator bell pinged and Charlie the lobby guard walked in with several bags full of breakfast food and cups and utensils. "Your sister wasn't sure if you had any kitchen supplies at all," Charlie laughed.

Kathleen got very excited about the pancakes. Ana dished up a pile of scrambled eggs. Christian, who'd been drinking his breakfast for almost six years, followed his daughter's lead and put a pancake on his plate. He despaired, without letting on, when he saw Ana eat a few forkfuls of eggs and ½ a glass of orange juice.

"Well, Ana, I know that you want to find a good school for Kathleen as soon as possible so I looked into the best. Seattle Day School is the highest rated. I made an appointment for us to take a tour this afternoon."

Ana's head shot up, a look of distress on her face.

"Ana. What's wrong? I should have spoken to you first. That's it, isn't it? How stupid of me. You've been raising our daughter without any assistance from me and now I just take over. I'm sorry. I'll cancel the tour," Christian said, pulling out his phone.

"No!" Christian stopped, phone in hand. "It's all right, Christian. I wouldn't have known who to call. It's just that a fancy school like that probably is…well…I should look a certain way. I don't have the right clothes. Maybe you should take Kathleen alone."

"Ana. You could wear that robe and you'd be the loveliest woman in the room." Christian noted with pleasure that Ana blushed. "However, Kate is coming over at noon after raiding SAKs for appropriate school-touring clothes for both of you."

"What about you, daddy?"

"Guys have it easy, sweetheart. We just wear suits."

"Can I wear a suit?"

"You want to look like daddy, honey?" Ana smiled sweetly at her daughter. Kathleen looked at her mother and then she looked at her daddy.

"No, I want to look like you, mama. You're so pretty. Isn't she, daddy?"

"I've never seen a prettier woman," Christian said, gazing adoringly at Ana who was smiling unaware at her daughter.

CHAPTER 42

When the elevator pinged, Kathleen ran up to greet the guest. Aunt Kate scooped up her niece and slobbered kisses all over her face. Kathleen giggled and ducked her face into Kate's shoulder. Kate was followed by Charlie the lobby guard who was wheeling a rack full of clothes into the foyer.

"I've spent more time in this penthouse today than I have in all the time Mr. Grey has lived here," Charlie smirked. "I think I deserve an introduction to this little beauty," he said with a gentlemanly bow to Kathleen.

"I'm daddy's daughter, Kathleen," the little beauty beamed up at him.

"Well, I'm daddy's doorman, Charlie. It's a pleasure to meet you, Kathleen." Then he turned and walked back into the car.

"Where's Ana?" Kate asked. Christian nodded toward his room, with a worried look. Kate nodded in understanding.

Kate walked into the bedroom to find Ana sitting on the bed, head down and hands shaking. Kate sat down next to her bestie and put her arms around her. "You don't know how wonderful it is to hug you again. If not for Elliot, I don't think that I would have survived the past few years. Ana, you know how much I love you, don't you? I mean, you haven't forgotten that, have you?"

"You don't have to be nice to me, Kate. I know how much I hurt you by leaving. I should have called you but I was afraid that Christian would find a way to get you to tell him where I was."

"Ana, you were in such bad shape when you left here that I'm amazed that you managed at all. You had been worn down by Christian for weeks until the final blow left you in shock. Christian would be the first to admit all this to you. All I can say for him is that he was just too ignorant and self-absorbed to realize what he was doing. Last night was the first time I saw him or spoke to him since you left."

Ana couldn't believe what she was hearing. "You didn't invite him to your wedding?"

"There was no wedding, Ana. I broke up with Elliot, moved to New York, married someone else, got divorced and moved to Paris. Elliot kept flying to see me but he knew that until you returned to Seattle, I never would."

Ana got to her feet and moved across the room. She turned to Kate with tears streaming down her face. "I ruined everything for you and Elliot!" She fell to the floor, sobbing her heart out. Kate stood stunned. Christian raced into the room.

"Kate?" He wrapped his arms around Ana and held her close to him as she cried…hard.

"What was I thinking? I told her that I broke up with Elliot because I couldn't stand to be near you after she left. Stupid, stupid. How did I think that she was going to react?"

"It isn't your fault, Kate. It's mine. All of it is mine. Why don't you dress Kathleen? Sweetheart, go with your Aunt Kate. I'll take care of mama." Kathleen didn't look willing but she following Kate out of the room.

Christian sat on the floor with Ana, holding her tightly and rocking her back and forth, murmuring "I love you," over and over. "We all love you. You're the best thing to ever happen to all of us. All the bad stuff is my fault. You didn't do anything wrong, my love. I love you. I love you."

Kate took Kathleen into a bedroom upstairs and cheerfully showed her the dresses she'd brought but Kathleen was teary-eyed and shaken by seeing her mother so upset.

"Did daddy make mama cry, Aunt Kate?"

"No, darling. I did. You see, your mother thinks everything is her fault. I told her that I left your Uncle Elliot when she disappeared and she blames herself. I don't know what I was thinking to say that to her. God, I should have known better. Don't you worry. It will all be okay. Your mother is having to deal with a lot of pain that she's buried deep inside for many years. It will take some time for her to feel better again."

Kathleen sniffled. "I know. Mama has always had bad dreams. And she's always been scared of things. It was really, really hard for her to come here. She thinks that I don't understand that but I do. And she needs daddy and her grownup friends because she's never had anybody but me. I'm pretty smart but I'm just a kid."

"And what a great kid you are, my darling niece," Kate said, embracing Kathleen. "Ana just keeps giving me wonderful things. Don't you worry about your mother. She's the adult. You're the kid. We'll take care of you both.

"Now, I brought three dresses. Let's see which one you want to wear to visit this school."

.+.

Christian couldn't stop saying it…"I love you, Ana. I love you, Ana." Ana kept shaking. All the fear she'd been living with for a year of fretting about Kathleen's need for a good education and how she'd pay for it and how everyone would hate her when she returned, especially Christian, had bubbled up to the surface and now she'd not been able to keep it from her daughter. She was barely aware of being in Christian's arms.

Gradually, she could hear him professing his love for her. Why was he saying that? Oh, yes…to calm her. She was upset because she'd ruined things between Kate and Elliot. They'd both been so good to her and she'd broken them apart. Now she'd exploded in front of her child and forced Christian to have to say things that he didn't mean in order to make her stop crying.

She had to get control. She could do it. She'd always been able to get herself under control and now it was more important than ever before. Kathleen was old enough to notice and be frightened.

Christian was holding her so tightly, his face buried in her hair. "No, no," she said, pushing him away. "You don't have to say anything. I have to be okay for Kathleen. I'm so ashamed that I let myself fall apart like that. I was just startled. I never dreamed that I destroyed Kate's and Elliot's relationship."

Ana leaned back from Christian's chest. "You're very kind but I have to shower and dress now." Then she stood and went into the en suite, leaving Christian sitting on the floor…desperately needing to hold her.

Slowly, feeling half-alive, he picked out a suit from his closet and went upstairs to another bath to get dressed. But first, he stood under a steaming shower and cried for all he'd lost and all he feared that he'd never have again.

CHAPTER 43

It was a beautiful, pristine campus with a federal style main building centered in a lush park-like setting. Behind the main building was a vast playground surrounded by a ten-foot-high privacy fence. There were several outbuildings serving a variety of functions. The grounds were filled with mature trees, flower beds and benches everywhere.

The headmaster must have been watching out his window for their cars because as they alighted from a Mercedes, he was already striding quickly toward them. As impressed as the Greys were by the school grounds, Mr. Foster was as impressed by the Grey family. My, he thought, what an beautiful family they were. He'd seen pictures of Mr. Grey of course…although his good-looks were more striking in person. The woman with him was breathtaking…her eyes alone dazzled him. Money, beauty…to some, everything came easily. The child was lovely as well. She had her father's eyes, icy gray bordering on lightest blue yet still warm and beguiling in the eyes of this child. Her father's gray eyes had more of a chill to them.

Headmaster Foster wisely chose to bow politely first to little Miss Steele.

"Miss Kathleen, it is a pleasure to meet you. You come highly recommended," he smiled warmly, looking up at her father.

"Hello, Mr. Foster. May I introduce my parents? My mother is Ms. Steele and this is my father, Mr. Grey. Your school comes highly recommended as well."

After greeting her parents, Mr. Foster turned his attention back to Kathleen. "Do you have any particular area of academic interest, Miss Kathleen?"

"As I am only five, my options are open, Mr. Foster. However, like my mother, I like to write and to read."

"Always a fine start to any academic future, to be sure," Mr. Foster agreed. As an veteran educator, Humphrey Foster was a disciplined man who knew to keep his attention on his potential 'customer'. In this case, it was a challenge as he wished to stare at Ms. Steele. Most of his mothers were not great beauties with delightful smiles and a charming way about them. However, he knew that if he were to have future opportunities to gaze upon Ms. Steele, he had to talk her daughter into wanting to enroll in his school.

This child's parents were unlike most others. They asked a few questions but seemed content to allow their five-year-old daughter to conduct the interview. Still, Foster knew that they were watching and listening quite carefully. Mr. Grey had hinted at his child's exceptionalism and he hadn't been exaggerating. This child's poise and articulation were stunning for a five-year-old. It was their good fortune that they had a fortune because a child this special required expensive opportunities that ordinary children didn't need. Foster already knew that little Miss Steele/Grey would more than excel at the entrance exams.

After touring the physical plant, the headmaster turned Kathleen over to their entrance registrar who would administer the necessary tests to Kathleen. He noticed that the girl's mother seemed anxious, wanting to accompany her daughter. Kathleen patted her mother's hand and reassured her that she would be fine. Ana nodded, not quite sure, and waved goodbye. Christian put his arm around Ana's shoulder and led her to the headmaster's office. It lifted his heart that she didn't object to his touch…or perhaps it was just that she didn't notice it.

"Your daughter is one of the most remarkable children I have ever had the pleasure of meeting!" Mr. Foster exclaimed.

"Thank you. Her mother deserves all the credit. Kathleen has inherited her intellect, her charm, her manners, her beauty. She does have my eyes, however." Grey smiled.

"Kathleen's father began his company only eight years ago, owns it outright and has provided jobs for many thousands of people," Ana pointed out. "I think our daughter might have inherited a gallon or so from his gene pool as well," Ana smiled.

Christian couldn't help smiling outright. Ana hadn't bragged about his billions…just the jobs he provided.

"Well, let me ask you what you think of our school. Have you questions? Do you think that this might be the right place for your daughter? There are other schools for the gifted in the area."

"Ana, what do you think?" Christian spoke, deferring to Ana.

"My daughter has never been challenged, Mr. Foster. Everything has come easily to her although she isn't afraid to work. Of course, we're only discussing kindergarten."

Handing them a thick brochure, Mr. Foster assured them that Seattle Day School strove for a balance of proper kindergarten with the advancements in study that would only suit gifted children.

"We study and attend conferences and work constantly to develop the sort of programs that children like yours need. We never rest on our laurels. Our curriculum is ever changing to meet the needs of all of our Kathleens."

Although they had been sitting in Mr. Foster's office for less than ½ an hour, Kathleen ran in and jumped up on her daddy's lap with the registrar close on her heels. The older woman looked at Mr. Foster with an awestruck expression and then left the room.

"My assistant and I have worked together many years and have developed a kind of shorthand. Her look just now assured me that your daughter needs no further testing. Kathleen, what did you think of the exams?"

"It was sort of surprising, sir. It was only at a fourth grade reading level and the math test was just elementary level."

"Mr. Foster, as I said on the phone, I want my daughter challenged. Considering the quality of the entrance exams, I'm not sure Seattle Day School can offer her that."

"I agree, Mr. Grey. Kathleen's situation will require more one-on-one instruction. However, all of our students are exceedingly bright and will provide the interaction that she must have to be a well-rounded, socially happy child. Kathleen, what did you think of Jeremy?"

"He's funny, very droll. I like him."

"Jeremy is one of our summer students. We have many more like him who will provide Kathleen with the opportunity for friendships."

"Mr. Foster, thank you for all your time and on short notice. Kathleen's mother and I appreciate it. We may check out a couple more schools but will be sure to get back to you. I assume that our daughter will be admitted to your school if we wish?"

"Most welcome, yes." Kathleen reached up to shake Mr. Foster's hand. He smiled down at her. Yes, indeed. He certainly hoped that she would be a student at Seattle Day School.

As they rode along in the Mercedes, Ana handed the brochure to Christian.

"Here. You check it out. I get carsick. Kathleen, talk to me some more about your impressions of SDS."

Christian pretended to look over the brochure while he was really listening to Ana talk with Kathleen. She sounded like she used to…before. Only with Kathleen was she confident, at ease. Would she ever be that way with him again? he wondered.

Of course, he knew that he would take her any way that he could have her. Either that or he would wait as long as it took to bring her home to him. He really had no choice because his choice would always be Ana, only Ana.

CHAPTER 44

It had been a busy week, touring schools. It was good that they had several choices. It was not good that all those required a lot of visiting, a lot of energy that Ana didn't have, a lot of attention that Kathleen didn't have or, more likely, did not care to waste on one more fawning headmaster.

One day, as Ana was walking by Christian's study, she overheard part of a conversation that disturbed her. Christian had repeatedly assured her that she and Kathleen could walk into his office at any time, no matter what he was doing. He wanted to avoid a situation like the one he'd put Ana through before she'd left. This time there would be no secrets, no closed doors that one dare not even knock at, no place that the people he loved were unwelcome.

As Ana walked in, still a bit unsure, Christian looked up and his face brightened in delight. Breathing a bit more easily, Ana accepted the chair that Christian pulled out for her as he finished his conversation with someone called Welch.

"Okay, I guess that will be all, Welch. Thank for your help and remember, vet as deeply as you have to. This is my most precious possession we're talking about."

Ana didn't ask. She was beginning to understand that Christian would hold nothing back from her.

"Welch is my private investigator, Ana. I don't go forward with any of my business dealings until I talk with him. He is the final word. He's kept me from investing in a few companies that were withholding damaging information."

"What is your "most precious possession" that he's investigating?" Ana asked.

Christian smiled, his eyebrows rising for a moment. "Why, for my family. He isn't investigating you and Kathleen, of course. I'm having him look into the schools we've been checking out."

Ana scrunched up her nose. Christian had to take a deep breath as his pants tightened. Why was everything she did so adorable?

"What are you looking for that we haven't already seen on our visits?"

"Well, anything that has been hidden from us on those visits? Past indiscretions, scandals, police reports, dubious connections."

"Christian, you're being obtuse." Christian adopted a look of mock offense. "Me? Obtuse? You wound me, woman."

Ana giggled and it was all he could do to stop himself from grabbing her.

"Well, for instance, that sweet little girl Kathleen met at Bridgewater Academy? Her father is in prison yet still running his criminal enterprises from his cell. I'm sure that he'd love to ingratiate himself into GEH via his darling, unaware daughter.

"Kathleen would be making friends with the daughter of a criminal. No, thank you. Looking ahead…what a mess. I'm sorry for that poor girl but I don't want to explain to Kathleen as to why she can't have sleepovers at a crime boss's mansion."

"Although, I thought that Bridgewater had a nice, diversified student body. I'd rather she wasn't attending a school of all rich white kids," Ana reflected.

"Precisely. This school-choosing business is a lot harder than we anticipated. I still like SDS but I'll wait on Welch's report. Hmmm….did you sleep well?"

Ana smiled softly. "You ask me that every morning, Christian."

"You have nightmares…courtesy of yours truly. I worry."

Ana looked down and twisted her fingers. "I think that Kathleen and I ought to be moving into our apartment soon, although you've bought us so many clothes and toys and books that there may not be room for human occupancy."

Christian's eyes grew darker. That used to mean that he wanted her. She didn't know what it meant now.

"Please don't leave, Ana. Hasn't it been okay living here? You have plenty of room. I'm not underfoot all the time…although I'd like to be," he smiled gently.

"We can't continue to intrude, to take advantage of your hospitality."

"You're my family! Anywhere I am, anywhere you are, that's home. I want you here," Christian insisted. "I've been trying to hold back my feelings about this, mindful of our history, but I can't anymore. Ana."

He leaned forward and took her hands. "I love you and I love Kathleen. I've been in misery since I drove you away. I tried so hard to find you but you've always been smarter than me. When I walked into my office that day to find you sitting on my couch, I almost dropped to my knees…well, except that my daughter kicked me in the shins first," he chuckled.

"I know that you may never trust me again but you have to know that I love you. I have from the first moment I saw you. I also know that I didn't love you well. I stupidly believed that I needed to offer you a life of wealth and security and I let working toward that goal take precedence over giving you a life of love.

"You would think that I'd learned something from your being so ill that time but instead I could only think that I had to be richer, to take care of you in bad times, and then I used your illness against you because I blew a deal. I blew that deal because I made a couple of stupid moves. It had nothing to do with you. I was so mad at myself that I just erupted at the person closest to me…the woman I loved."

He stopped talking. Ana was hyperventilating. He lifted her off her chair and unto his lap, rocking her like a child. Ana's thinking had reverted to self-blame. She didn't hear Christian's self-accusations. She was a child again, listening to her mother screech at her that everything amiss in her life was Annie's fault. The drunken ranting about the burned dinner, the dust on the TV screen, her parent's unmade bed…all Annie's fault and yet, not, because Annie couldn't do anything right.

Her head hurt so badly and she was so tired.

"I'm sorry, mama. I don't mean to be bad. I'll try harder."

Christian, his arms wrapped lovingly around her, looked down at Ana. Her eyes were dull and their focus far away. He'd never heard her refer to her mother. Jesus, when he talked to her, her mind went right back to her childhood…a time that he'd never really discussed with her…again because he was too absorbed in GEH. He stood up and carried her into the bedroom, laying her gently on the bed. He wanted to hold her and so, this time, he did. She fell quickly to sleep, curled into him as she used to do.

Kathleen came into the room. "Daddy, can I sleep with you, too?" Christian beamed at his baby girl and reached for her with his other arm. Somehow, he had to keep his family.

CHAPTER 45

It was his first truly deep sleep in some time. He felt rested and refreshed…until…he realized that he was alone.

"Ana?" He jumped from the bed and went to look for her. As he crossed the great room, he was stopped by Rudy…who looked more than a little nervous.

"Rudy, what's up?" Grey asked impatiently. He had to find Ana and Kathleen. Maybe the library.

"Ms. Steele and your daughter left the building about an hour ago. Their CPOs followed them to a building up on the north side. Shall I get the car, sir?"

"Did she leave a note, anything? Did she say anything to you?" Rudy felt bad for his boss. The guy was pale, upset.

"I'm sorry, sir. No, she rushed out of here pretty fast. There was no stopping her. She looked kind of panicked."

"Have Welch get some info on the landlord, the other tenants and the neighborhood. Tell their CPOs to stay close."

Grey went back to his bathroom, threw water on his face and looked at himself in the mirror. "Arsehole. You did it again. Made it all about you and then scared her off."

.+.

"Mama, why did we have to leave daddy?"

Kathleen had asked the same question several times now. Ana wondered if she'd done the right thing. Kathleen loved her daddy already and needed him but when Ana woke up in Christian's arms, feeling safe and happy, she knew that she had to run. It wasn't real and it would blow up in her face again…and maybe Kathleen's as well.

"I told you, Kathleen. Daddy lives alone. I'm sure that he'll want to see you often but we need our own home…just like before. Remember our cottage? This place is like that…all ours."

"No, it isn't! This place is tiny and I don't have my own room and there isn't a garden or a river. I don't like it! I want to go back to daddy's!"

Kathleen was not a child to throw tantrums so this one was unexpected. Ana didn't know what to do. She'd never had to yell at her daughter to behave. Yet now, Kathleen was spitting mad. She was kicking furniture and throwing books. Ana couldn't even order her to go to her room because this was a studio apartment. At her daddy's place, Kathleen had her own room, her own bath…a library, a media room, a pool in the building basement and so many other wonderful things. How could Ana compete with that?

"Kathleen, would you rather live with your daddy?"

"Yes!" Kathleen screamed at her mother. Ana sighed. She didn't blame Kathleen. Ana had taken her out of a palace and into a dump. Ana didn't feel safe in this neighborhood either. What was she thinking to bring her five-year-old child here? She didn't deserve Kathleen anymore.

"Ana? Are you all right?" Christian tried to sound calm on the phone. He didn't want to frighten her any more than he had already.

"Christian, Kathleen wants to come and live with you. I'm going to send her back with her CPO."

"Ana, come with her, please. Ana? Ana?" The line went dead. Christian felt sick to his stomach. He'd lost Ana and now, because of him, Ana had lost her daughter.

"Rudy, send a car over to Ana's place for her CPO. Kathleen's CPO is returning here with my daughter." Rudy nodded. He didn't understand what was going on but he knew that things were not going well. At least, it would be good to have Kathleen back in the penthouse. She certainly lit up the place.

Christian sat on the couch, watching the elevator doors. His heart was aching. He didn't know how to fix this. It seemed that all he did was hurt the woman who meant all the world to him. If he ordered Kathleen back to her mother, he'd hurt Kathleen who would then be angry with her mother. Somehow he'd woven a web of misery for everyone.

The elevator pinged and Kathleen came running through and into her daddy's arms, sobbing her heart out. Christian held her while she cried and wondered what he could possibly do to make things better for her. There had been so many changes in her life in such a short time. He was sure that she didn't really want to leave her mother but she'd gone from the only home that she had ever known to a castle in the sky to a scary room without her daddy.

Ana's cell rang. She just looked at it. It was Christian, who would try to use Kathleen to get Ana to come back to the penthouse. She waited for the voicemail but there was none. He was too clever for that. He would force her to call him.

"Ana? Sweetie, are you all right? Come on, talk to me," Kate pleaded with her. "All right. Just tell me where you are and I'll come to you. Ana?" Kate heard Ana say "I'm sorry" so softly that Kate wondered if she imagined it.

"Kate? Has Ana called you?" Christian asked.

"Yes, but she wouldn't talk. What's going on, Christian? Put her on the phone," Kate demanded.

"She isn't here, Kate. She moved herself and Kathleen into a studio apartment up north."

"What! What did you do this time?"

"I held her when she got upset and hyperventilated and then fell asleep. Kathleen came in to sleep with us as well. When I woke up, Ana had taken Kathleen and gone. Then I got a call saying that Kathleen wanted to come live with me. Ana is over in that dump alone. Her CPO is sitting in a car watching the place. She won't talk to me. Please go see her, Kate. I'm afraid for her. Kathleen? She's just gone to sleep on the couch. Find out, if you can, what I can do to make Ana feel safe from me and I'll do it. I'll move out and leave the place to her and Kathleen. I can sleep at the office. Help her, Kate. I don't know what to do for her."

Christian's pleas were making Kate feel so bad for him. She promised that she and Elliot would head right over to Ana's new place all the while that Elliot was shaking his head and cringing at the thought of driving into that neighborhood. The local thugs would strip his truck clean while he was inside the apartment.

CHAPTER 46

Christian picked up his tiny daughter and carried her upstairs to her bedroom, tucking her in and leaving the door open a crack for the light.

Then he went down to his own room and packed a garment bag of suits to take over to his office. He would give Ana all the space possible…all 6,000 square feet of it. He'd do whatever it would take to make her feel comfortable.

"Kate, thanks for calling. Will Ana come back? Tell her she has to because I'm moving into my office at GEH and no one will be here for Kathleen. Yeah. Of course, I'll wait." The wait seemed to take quite a while.

"Christian? Ana is afraid that Kathleen doesn't want her…just you," Kate sighed.

"Tell Ana that her daughter cried herself to sleep. Does that sound like she's happy? She should get herself over here or Elliot will carry her. I'm leaving right now. She doesn't even have to see me. Kate, thanks. Take care of her. She won't let me do it. Goodbye." He didn't wait for an answer. Elliot wouldn't let him down.

"Rudy, Ms. Steele is returning shortly and I'm going to the office to sleep."

"Right, sir. I'll pack a bag and sleep on the couch."

"No, Rudy. I need you here to look after my family. I'll take care of myself. You can hire someone if you want to but I want my best guy here to protect my family."

With that, Christian picked up his suitcase and his garment bag and he left the penthouse. He wanted to be out of the garage before Ana arrived.

.+.

"Well, I see that Christian's R8 is gone," Elliot noted. Ana said nothing. She simply stared at the floor of the truck which had somehow remained in one piece while parked outside her apartment. Ana's CPO had kept a close eye on it and Elliot would be forever grateful. He pulled into the parking space reserved for the R8.

"Ana, you haven't said a word since Elliot hauled you out of that place. Look, sweetie, this is for the best. That neighborhood, that building and that room were absolutely not suitable for you and Kathleen. I swear, if you could have heard the fear in Christian's voice when he called me…."

"I can take care of myself, Kate." Ana's tone was low and a bit angry.

"I don't know why you won't give Christian a break. The guy is mad for you. Now, he's gone and given you his entire penthouse. He's separated himself from his daughter. He just keeps trying to find ways to give you whatever you need."

"Kathleen wants Christian, not me." Ana was actually sulking now and Elliot was losing his patience.

"Ana, I don't know what it's going to take to convince you that my brother loves you. I've watched him suffering for almost six years for lack of you. Yeah, he was a giant arsehole but, on the other hand, you kept him from his child for five years. Kind of looks like you evened the score, honey. I know that you're deeply wounded and scared that he'll turn on you again but I know my brother. It ain't gonna happen. He'd crawl over hot coals for you. If you're living with that much fear, maybe you ought to see a psychologist to help you move on."

Kate took Ana's hand as they walked to the elevator. "I have to agree with El, Ana. You shut down something inside of you and I miss that part of you as well."

As they walked off the elevator, Kathleen came running up to Ana and threw herself into her mother's arms.

"I'm sorry, mama. I didn't want to leave you. I just wanted to get you and daddy back together but it didn't work 'cause Rudy says that daddy left now. Will you please call daddy and ask him to come home, mama? I want both of you…all the time. Please, mama, please?"

Ana was weeping, upset with herself for causing her daughter and her friends so much pain. She was beginning to understand that her fear was doing as much damage as Christian had done to her all those years ago.

"Kate? Will you teach me to be brave again like you did in college? I need to be a better mother and I don't know where to begin. I'm just so scared all the time."

"Okay, we can make a start tonight." Kate pulled out her phone.

"Kate? Is everything okay?" Kate handed the phone to Ana.

Ana's hand was shaking as she put the phone to her ear. "Christian, come home?"

CHAPTER 47

It had been a few weeks since Christian came home. The school year began and the daily drive of Kathleen to Seattle Day School was becoming a routine. Welch had determined that SDS had no hidden skeletons, no children of mob boss's. The first day was a hard one for Ana who tried to conceal her emotions as usual but Christian could see that she was struggling. She'd been with Kathleen every day of her young life and, though she beamed as Kathleen waved goodbye and ran into the building, Ana wept all the way home.

Christian called Andrea to say that he needed to spend the day at home with Ana…though, truth to tell, he wasn't sure if she would let him comfort her. As they drove away from the school, Ana asked him again for reassurance that Kathleen would be safe, that her CPO would take good care of her, that if she called crying that they could return for her. Christian answered yes to every question. Rudy, recognizing Kathleen's importance to his bosses', suggested that he become her CPO while he found someone new for Grey himself. He had recruited someone with even more qualifications than he possessed.

Jason Taylor was not only former secret service. He had been the prior president's closest security for eight years. He'd also served two tours in the Middle East and provided close protection for any number of high profile diplomats. He seemed to have all the personality of a concrete block but that actually made him a better CPO for Grey, a fellow concrete block.

Rudy had hired a woman with excellent credentials and a warmer personality to guard Ana who might be able to tolerate a pleasant assistant better than she tolerated having any CPO at all. Mr. Grey had quite the private army by now but Rudy agreed to the necessity.

Seattle was short on celebrities of any interest and the only one the public bought the tabloids for were those concerning the unreasonably handsome, young, multi-billionaire Christian Grey. In the few years that Rudy had been guarding Grey, the man had kept such a low profile that there was rarely anything to write about him. Several years earlier when he'd appeared at the Coping Together Gala with the breathtaking Ms. Steele, the tabloids had rejoiced. For weeks, they dragged out the coverage, publishing new pictures every day but eventually running out of material and, then, of course, running out of Ms. Steele who inexplicably vanished.

When she suddenly reappeared, visiting schools with a beautiful child with Grey gray eyes, tabloid-land rejoiced. Happy days! Strangely, Ana had adapted to the hordes of paparazzi swarming around her car. The only time she was really disturbed by the mobs of strange men surrounding her was when her daughter was with her. Christian would simply not tolerate Kathleen and her mother being frightened so he had secured the cooperation of the Seattle Police Department to help keep the photogs far back. Still, it wasn't a good environment.

Kathleen was little bothered but she saw that her mother was so one night she approached her father for a serious discussion about her mother's nerves.

"Darling, you never have to knock. Just walk right in," Christian called out, recognizing the tiny rap of his daughter. "Come sit on my lap and talk to me."

Kathleen shook her head and informed her father that this was a business call and thus, required a chair. Grey grinned and nodded. His little girl was always so adorable that it seemed that he grinned all the time. Thank god that Ana had allowed him to return to the penthouse. As it turned out, the penthouse was the current problem.

"Daddy, you know that I love our house but I think that you need to consider a regular sort of house…for mama. She wants to take me outdoors to play and all the men scare her…or rather, she thinks that they scare me. They don't. However, mama doesn't believe me and she gets so skittish when we go out. She tries to hide it to protect me and then I have to pretend to be agitated to distract her from her own fear...do you see where I'm going with this, daddy?"

Christian was a bit dizzy from Kathleen's explanation but he got the gist of it.

"You think that we ought to move out to the country where we'd have more privacy and your mother would feel safer. Is that about right?"

"Yes, daddy. Someplace where mama could ride a bike and have a garden and a dog. That's the idea."

"Well, now that you've explained the matter to me, is it okay if you sit on my lap?" Kathleen jumped off her chair and happily jumped onto her daddy's lap. Parents were a lot of work.

"Tell me. Is there anything else you'd like to have at this country house?" Kathleen put her finger to her lips in serious consideration of this question.

"A pool and a pony!" Christian squeezed her and kissed her head. "I'll get right on it, my darling. Let's wait to tell Mama. We'll surprise her!"

Kathleen threw her arms around her daddy's neck and kissed his cheek. She couldn't remember anymore what it had been like to be without her daddy just as he'd forgotten a life without his daughter.

They sat together talking for a while. Kathleen was happy at school and was doing her best to be patient with her teachers' shortcomings. They, too, were patient with Kathleen's superior intellect. Only her math teacher understood the subject matter better than Kathleen and who knew how long that would last. Educating Kathleen was always going to be a challenge. They laughed in the teacher's lounge that someone had better come up with some new knowledge pretty soon.

CHAPTER 48

With Kathleen in school every day, Ana was unsure of what she ought to be doing with her time. Christian had hired a housekeeper who was rather territorial about her duties. Thus, Ana didn't clean, cook or do laundry. Kate finally persuaded her to begin therapy to deal with her trauma and subsequent fears. After several months of Christian's devotion to Kathleen and to her, Ana had to admit that maybe he wasn't going to close his study door and forget about them. Also, he was patient and kind so maybe he wasn't going to go off like Vesuvius one day out of the blue.

However, Ana was beginning to realize that being logical wouldn't help when it came to fear.

"It isn't just soldiers returning from war who experience PTSD, Ms. Steele. Post-traumatic stress disorder can be the result of any traumatizing event. I have patients who've given birth, been in accidents, lost their jobs…Telling yourself that your experience doesn't rate the fear you're living with every day only buries it for a time. Alone with your daughter in a cottage in the woods only protected you from confronting your pain for a short while. Now, your daughter, you tell me, is highly intelligent and aware of her mother's emotions. Unless you want her to begin to develop pain on your account, you have to begin working to repair yourself."

"is there a syndrome called 'Waiting for the other shoe to drop', doctor?" Ana tried to smile and her doctor smiled back. They had work to do. To begin, Ana would attend sessions every day and she would be given homework assignments as well. Ana had lived with uncertainty and fear of the future since she was a child. She thought that she was over it after her mother finally ended that part of her life where a drunken, angry parent came home at night to beat her. Now she could see that she'd been dividing her life into segments of the frightening-unknown-to-come since she was first aware of being alive and the child of an alcoholic.

.+.

"Mr. Grey, Ms. Steele is on line 1."

Ana never called him. Christian immediately worried.

"Ana, is something wrong?" He tried to keep the fear out of his voice. He couldn't let her know that he felt constant uneasiness about her state of mind.

"Hmmm…I'm sorry to be bothering you at work, Christian." His heart hurt for her…always so afraid of being in the way.

"Ana, I'm delighted to hear your voice. It's just that you've never called and I wondered if everything is okay with you."

"Well…" He could hear the quaver in her voice. God, how he longed for her to call him a son-of-a-bitch and maybe throw something at him.

"My therapist gave me an assignment. Of course, you don't have to do anything that you don't want to do. I don't want to put you out." Silence.

"I'm listening, Ana. You can ask me for anything. I'll give you anything." How many times had he reassured her that he was at her beck and call? Time, money, anything she wanted was hers…yet she never seemed to hear him…or believe him.

"Okay." Then hesitantly, "Do you think…that you might have a bit of time to go…for a walk tonight?"

"Really? I'd love to go for a walk with you tonight. What time?" His heart suddenly felt that he'd drunk a pot of coffee.

"My therapist says that it has to be just you and me. I don't know how Kathleen will feel about being left out."

"How about right now? It's only 1 p.m. We could meet at the marina, have lunch and walk around the boats. You've never seen our boat." Oh, shit, he thought. I'm pushing. It's too much.

"Or we could just walk along the river trail. Really. Whatever you want." He held his breath.

"All right. I'll have Ryan drive me down to the marina. Meet you in 20 minutes. Goodbye, Christian."

"Yes, see you soon, Ana."

"Andrea, cancel my afternoon. Move all my meetings. I don't care how important they are. I'm having lunch with Ana." Grey didn't realize that his voice was shaking, too. He felt like the head cheerleader had just asked him to the prom.

CHAPTER 49

He was pacing the boardwalk when Ryan pulled up. Christian leapt to Ana's door and held out his hand to help her out of the car. She shyly took his hand and allowed him to keep it as they strolled to the restaurant. Although Taylor had driven Grey, he had his assignment for the afternoon as well. Thus, Ryan walked ahead and did a quick sweep of the area and the restaurant before Grey and Ana took their seats.

"Did I take you away from anything important, Christian?" Ana asked nervously. It seemed that everything he did at GEH was important…vital to GEH, the employees, the acquisitions who needed to be saved. How could he spare an afternoon just for her?

"Ana, everything else takes me away from what is really important to me…you," he smiled gently at her. She, of course, would think that he was just being flattering.

"My therapist says that I must learn to trust again…not just you but myself," Ana said softly and shyly. "You see, as she explained it, when someone we trust completely lets us down, we lose faith not only in that person but in our own ability to choose wisely. When I lost you, I blamed myself for not seeing things clearly. I've spent the past six years avoiding most everyone except Kathleen. I couldn't depend on my own judgement." She stopped to catch her breath.

When Ana saw Christian's head drop in shame, she hastened to correct a wrong impression.

"It's something I've been doing all my life, Christian…not just with you. The only person I've ever trusted, the first person I ever trusted was Kate. I haven't taken chances in life, Christian. If you hadn't come in my door that night and swept me off my feet, I might never have come to you even though I wanted to do so. I would have been too afraid of losing.

"I'm afraid, Christian, that I've allowed that fear of losing to rule my whole life."

She ordered lobster and a salad and ate in silence for the rest of their meal. Christian did likewise. He didn't know how to respond to all she'd said. He was still very much in a mode of self-blame. He felt Ana was guilty of nothing more than trusting him and he even wondered if perhaps she was right to continue to mistrust him.

When the check came, Ana wanted to split it. Christian was horrified.

"Ana, I always pay. I take care of my family."

"I have money of my own, Christian…from my writing."

"Still, I'm an old-fashioned guy. I want to take care of my…" he stopped short. He'd been about to say his "girl", but Ana didn't consider herself his girl.

"Christian, what? What were you going to say?"

"I was going to say "my girl". I keep forgetting that we're in limbo," he smiled sheepishly.

"It means a lot to you, doesn't it, to call me your girl?"

"Yes. It means even more to actually have you be my girl, my love, my partner. It's all I've wanted from the moment I first set eyes on you. That has never changed, Ana. There has never been any one else and there never will be. Now let me pay the damn bill."

Ana put her money back in her pocket, quietly said "Thank you," and waited for Christian to sign the receipt. He looked up to see her smiling demurely at her hands in her lap. He stood, and steeling himself for rejection, again offered his hand to her. His sigh of relief was almost audible as she placed her little hand in his. She'd always liked having him hold her hand. His was twice the size of hers and she felt protected.

Together they wandered out into the sunlight and headed down the walkway between the boats moored in the harbor. She had more to share about her therapy sessions but just for the moment, she wanted to feel the breeze and nearness of this man she had once loved beyond reason. Did she still love him? She didn't want to think about it right now. It was too big a feeling to deal with just yet.

"This is the Grace, my…our catamaran." Christian stopped in front of a sleek vessel, the biggest in the marina. Ana stared up at the white sails lightly fluttering in the balmy breeze.

It was soothing and exciting at the same time, to stand there gazing at the deep blue water against the still deep green hills, especially when Christian released her hand to put his arm around her slender shoulders and pull her into him.

"You never lost me, Ana," he whispered.

CHAPTER 50

"Are you going aboard, sir?" Ryan asked.

"Yes. I want to show Ana the boat."

"Very well, sir. I'll need a few minutes to do a sweep." Ana looked confused. "Why is he going to sweep up?"

"A sweep is a security precaution. He wants to make certain that it is safe."

"Why wouldn't it be safe, Christian? Why do we have all these men around us all the time to protect us? What are they protecting us from?"

"I'm a successful business man, Ana. I've made enemies. I'm also well-known and there are dark figures out there who are envious and would try to harm me or members of my inner circle. I receive letters of extortion, threats to kidnap someone I care for…any number of loons who demand that I hand over several millions or my mother, for instance, will be taken. That's why everyone has a CPO looking out for them. My loved ones can go about their days without looking over their shoulders because someone else is doing that. These people that I hire are all highly trained and experienced. They can see trouble coming long before it arrives. And now that you and Kathleen are in my life, you must be protected."

Ana sighed. "It was so much simpler back home." Christian didn't let on that Ana's reference to "home" saddened him. He wanted Ana to think of home as wherever he lived.

He took her aboard and showed her all around the interior and the deck of the Grace. She mentioned that Kathleen would love a boat ride. Soon, Christian said. Then they sat down on the couch on the deck and just looked at the scenery.

"We don't have time today to go for a sail but perhaps this weekend." Ana nodded and smiled as Christian's phone rang. He considered not answering but it was Taylor.

"Taylor, any luck with that search?"

"Yes, sir. Three solid possibilities. I hope you find what you're looking for among them because I can't take another day of that realtor. I think that she really needs a boyfriend…asap. She was all over me," Taylor groaned. Christian laughed loudly.

"Yeah. I thought about warning you but it wouldn't have helped you to fend her off…just made you nervous."

"Well, anyway, she's all yours now, boss. She said that she'd be available tomorrow. So, I'll leave it to you to arrange a schedule."

"Just to be clear. All these properties tick off all my boxes and yours as well."

"Yes, sir. All defensible. A couple need serious renovation but I'm sure that you were expecting that."

"Well, they're old…going back to the days of no roads…arrival by boat only…so yeah. I expect to have to replace the electrical, the plumping, maybe even some structural. And you're sure that you can defend the water front?

"Yes, sir.

"Well, thank you, Taylor. You can take the rest of the day off, if you like. Maybe rest your nerves," Christian chuckled.

When he rang off, he found Ana staring at him curiously.

"Houses. Regular houses in the country. I promised Kathleen puppies and ponies," he explained, rather nonplussed.

Ana smiled. His heart lit up. "Kathleen told me that she thinks that I need a garden and a dog."

"And, do you?" he smiled down at her.

"Being able to walk out the backdoor to sit on a swing would be nice," she allowed. Then, almost inaudibly, she whispered, "thank you, Christian." He leaned down and kissed her head.

"Sir, ma'am," Ryan was suddenly looming over them.

"What is it, Ryan?" Christian asked, impatiently.

"Time to collect Miss Kathleen, sir. We'll just make it."

Christian and Ana ran up the boardwalk, holding hands and giggling. The next day's Seattle Nooz would be jammed with pictures of them, above and below the fold,';l, along with questions about the mysterious woman who was of late seen in the titan's company.

Christian and Ana didn't see the Nooz but they did read the Seattle Times which was not above piling on all over the society pages. They also were to discover that their new housekeeper, Mrs. Jones, was a lover of the tabloids. Ana would soon have something new to discuss with her therapist but for now, she was pleased that her homework assignment had worked out so well. She was comfortable with Christian. Today, she was comfortable with Christian.

At the school, arriving just as the bell rang, the couple struggled against the tide of children flooding toward the gates and their rides home. Kathleen didn't appear so they walked inside and immediately ran into her last period teacher.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Grey, Ms. Steele. Kathleen has been, hmmm…delayed. Would you follow me please?"

Ana and Christian looked at each and followed the teacher down the hall. They were led to the headmaster's office. Inside, Kathleen sat in a chair, dangling her legs. Across from her was a teary-eyed boy surrounded by his parents, both of whom looked aghast. Mr. Foster got up from behind his desk to greet Kathleen's parents.

"So nice to see you again. I wish it were under less disturbing circumstances," he nodded his head toward the boy who seemed to have a bloody nose.

Kathleen didn't greet her parents. Odd. She was glaring at the little boy who was regarding her with some trepidation.

CHAPTER 51

"What's going on?" Christian asked Mr. Foster.

Mr. Foster smiled kindly at Kathleen. He liked her. "Kathleen, could you explain today's events to your parents?"

"Certainly, Mr. Foster. Mama, daddy, this is Jonathan Cripke and his parents. Jonathan is in most of my classes and, taking note of my daily greeting to you, decided that it was childish. He influenced several of my classmates to join him in a loud and quite annoying display of disapproval of my referring to you as mama and daddy. He said that I was babyish and that I should be calling you Mother and Father…as he refers to his parents. I should also be walking to you rather than running.

"I endured several days of his mockery and that of his backup choir. Today I gave him fair warning which he did not heed so I punched him in the nose. He's a bleeder…as you can see. All the blood terrified him and now here we are. Did I miss anything, Mr. Foster?"

Foster was leaning his chin on his hand with his elbow on the desk. Kathleen's oh-so-articulate command of the language fascinated him. He sat up abruptly and nodded seriously.

"Of course, it was necessary that I call the parents of any child dripping blood. Thus, Mr. and Mrs. Cripke's presence here at this time."

"Daddy, would you give me your handkerchief, please?" Without question, Christian handed it over. Kathleen climbed down from her chair and went over to Jonathan, who cringed at her approach. Ana and Christian fought to keep straight faces.

"Jonathan, stem your bleeding with this cloth. Don't concern yourself with returning it. Daddy has dozen of these things. No, Jon, don't lean back. You could choke on the blood or cause yourself to get sick and then vomit. Best to lean forward. That's right."

"Your daughter is a bully, Grey", Cripke snarled.

"Oh, I don't know, Cripke. It sounds to me like she contained her anger for as long as she could before your son and his little crowd of sycophants drove her to defend herself. Of course, Kathleen, you should have reported the bullying before you went after Jon yourself."

"Perhaps you're correct, daddy, but I'm afraid that I lost my temper. I tried to talk reasonably with Jon but he wasn't hearing me. Now, he heard me, didn't you, Jon?

Jonathan nodded obligingly. He'd learned his lesson all right.

"We're considering pressing charges, Grey. You need to be responsible for any medical bills plus punitive damages."

"That's my handkerchief that your son is using to soak up his blood. Why were you doing nothing to help him and Mr. Foster, do you not have a school nurse?"

"Mr. Cripke was vehement that medical personnel not be brought into this."

"Really. In that case, what medical bills were you referring to, Cripke?" Grey pressed him.

"You'll receive a letter detailing your responsibility, Mr. Grey." Cripke sneered.

"Your son not only bullied my daughter, day after day, but he enlisted other children to do so as well. Sounds as though he is the bully. Do you not agree, Mr. Foster?"

"Yes, Ms. Steele, I'm afraid that is how it appears." He flinched a little as Cripke stared him down. "However, we can't, as a rule, have children settling issues on their own."

"And why not, Mr. Foster?" Ana challenged. "Seems to me that that is the best way. It teaches children how to seek resolution."

"Look at my son's nose!" Cripke yelled. "Do you consider that mature resolution?"

"Under the circumstances, it seems that she finally got his attention. I'll bet that he won't be harping at Kathleen in future over what she chooses to call her parents."

At this point, Ana knelt beside Jonathan and pulled up his short sleeve to reveal a nasty bruise on his upper arm. She also found a bruise on his other arm. She looked up at Christian and then asked him to contact Welch for a vetting. Cripke was appalled.

"He's a boy. He plays hard. Of course, he's going to have a few marks." Cripke was now dabbing his brow with the hanky he carried but did not share with his son.

"Yes, that is to be expected. Jonathan, show me your other 'marks', please. Cripke opened his mouth to object but Ana's stern look soon shut him up. Jonathan did as asked. All over his body, under concealing clothes, were more 'marks'…bruises, welts, even cigarette burns. Ana concealed her horror.

"Mrs. Cripke, raise your sweater sleeves." Again, bruises. Ana didn't demand further examination of Mrs. Cripke. She'd no doubt what she'd find. Christian leaned over and showed her some information about Cripke that he'd just received from Welch.

"Mr. Cripke, you contemptible piece of slime, you are a recent parolee for the crime of insider trading. The authorities seemed to believe that you were a harmless white collar criminal. Mr. Foster, please call the police and ask them to bring someone from social services to the school."

Christian was quite aroused by Ana's sudden confidence. It was such a turnaround from her usual timorous demeanor. The only explanation was that she was good at defending others…just not herself.

When Cripke tried to excuse himself for a trip to the restroom, Ryan went with him. When the police arrived, they detained him in the corridor as the woman from social services carefully questioned his frightened wife and son. She returned and nodded at the police. Cripke was led away in handcuffs.

"What will happen to him now?" a tearful Mrs. Cripke choked out.

"He broke parole. He'll now have to finish his original sentence which according to my source is another decade. He likely will not receive parole again. The parole board is rather fussy about having their trust misplaced," the social services woman replied.

"You'll have to come to the hospital with me to have a thorough examination of you and your son to determine the extent of damage done to you both. If you feel ill equipped to drive, I can take you in my car." Mrs. Cripke decided on this option.

As she and Jonathan passed Grey and his family, he stopped next to Kathleen and apologized. "I think I was just jealous that you were so safe and happy with your parents. I hope that we're really going to be free of him now."

Kathleen kissed Jonathan's cheek and wish him well. He grinned big and waved goodbye. It had turned out to be a pretty good day for him after all.

Kathleen took her mama's hand and her daddy's with her other hand and led them to the car, chattering madly away like Alvin the Chipmunk about hating to lose Jonathan's help with Algebra II, a course that was kicking her arse.

Ana and Christian stared at each other in horror.

CHAPTER 52

All the way home, as Kathleen talked, Ana and Christian looked at each other over her little head, each wondering what the other was thinking.

Ana was thinking about their lunch, all she'd said to Christian and what he'd said to her.

Christian was thinking about meeting with the realtor and how much danger his family might be in from Cripke.

"Ana, I have to take a brief meeting tonight. Do you mind if I just drop you off?"

"No, of course not. Shall Kathleen and I wait on dinner for you?"

"No, just put something in the warmer and, Ana? Please eat." Ana blushed. I'm a grown woman, she thought. I can monitor my own food intake.

"Yes, Christian." Good, thought Christian. She took that well.

As he watched his two loves walk to the elevator with Ryan, he wished that he could have kissed Ana goodbye. Still, it had been a good afternoon…holding her hand and snuggling on the dock. Were they making progress?

As Taylor slide into the driver's seat, Grey instructed him to head for SPD headquarters. On the way, he clued him in about Cripke. Taylor pondered for a bit…something that Grey was getting used to with this new guy. He thought everything through.

"I have connections inside the state penitentiary. You could inform Mr. Cripke that he is being observed at all times."

"Really. Okay. I am worried about this guy seeking revenge, especially on Ana or Kathleen, but he could strike out at anybody close to me. Know anyone looking to do private security work?"

"You're building quite an army, Mr. Grey. Is this necessary or your fatherly insecurity?"

"Just a few years ago, Taylor, I was a humble multi-millionaire. I didn't have Ana or Kathleen. Have Rudy show you the cabinet drawer marked threats. I don't think he shows me half the stuff that comes in but what I do see scares me shitless. It's ironic, you know? I lost Ana because I was too involved in the need to build my business and I wanted to be rich enough to give her everything and anything she could possibly want or need. All she wanted was me. And now everyone I care about is in danger because of my money. Why am I telling you all this?" he frowned. He was not one to share his personal business with his staff.

"Because I don't interrupt, sir," Taylor replied. "I'll check around. I have a few names in my head."

"Sir, please don't get out of the car until I've done a visual sweep," Taylor warned. Bit much, Grey thought.

"Okay, sir," Taylor said as he opened the car door for Grey.

"Oh, Taylor, I generally prefer to open Ana's door myself," Grey announced as he buttoned his jacket.

"No, sir. I'd prefer that you both exit from the same door which I will open having done a proper visual sweep."

"I'm the boss, Taylor," Grey huffed.

"I'll tender my resignation first thing upon our return to Escala," Taylor responded.

"Jesus H. Christ. You're going to be a pain in the ass, aren't you?" Taylor's impassive expression did not change.

Inside the building, Grey asked to speak with Detective Parker and was told to take a seat. Taylor stationed himself near the door, ever so subtly swiveling his head from side to side. Grey felt strangely relaxed.

"Grey, nice to see you again. What's it been? A couple of years since that fella tried to shoot you? Good to see that you're still upright." Parks reached out to shake Grey's hand. Grey liked this guy. He could tell that he wasn't impressed by Grey or his money.

"It should be nice to see you again, too, Detective…if our meetings didn't always involve some lowlife." Parks laughed.

"Yeah, well, I don't keep good company in this job. I'm guessing that you want a word with Mr. Cripke. Very pleased to see him back here. I'm told that your girlfriend is the one who returned him to us."

"Yes. She's the one who noticed the boy's fear and his injuries. I need to make clear to Mr. Cripke that any attempts at retaliation would be a mistake on his part."

Detective Parks looked over at Taylor and, without smiling, offered his hand to shake. "I don't know if Jason here told you that he knows of several deterrents currently residing at the state pen. It's amazing how many lowlife friends Jason has made over the years. I refer to him as our Nick Charles."

"Nick Charles? You mean the character from the movie series The Thin Man?" Christian loved those movies but Taylor was certainly no suave, urbane private eye.

"Yeah, remember how Charles was always running into crooks he'd put away who really liked him? That's Jason. I think he's nicer to the bad guys than he is to cops."

Taylor was still doing his head swiveling thing, seemingly paying little attention to the detective's conversation with Grey.

"Well, we just booked Cripke. He's doing nothing but waiting around for a judge to sentence him so come on back."

Grey threw one more inquisitive glance at Taylor and then followed Parker down the hallway to a dank interrogation room. Cripke was inside, handcuffed to the table…waiting for something.

"Yeah, Grey. I knew you'd be coming by," Parker chuckled. He opened the door and ushered Grey and Taylor inside.

"Cripke, you know Grey. This is Taylor. They'd like a short chat before your dinner," he smirked as he left the room.

"What do you want, arsehole?" Cripke snarled.

"Your head on a spike but I'll have to settle for giving you a warning. You strike me as the kind of guy who likes to get even. I'm that kind of guy, too. Before you even begin to look for a way to harm my family, listen up. We have moles at the pen and they will be watching you. If they catch even a hint that you're trying to get a con or even someone on the outside to do your dirty work for you, you'll get shivved in the showers. We'll put out the word that you're a child abuser. Most inmates have a code. You don't touch little kids. I don't think that I can get you more time than you have left to serve but a decade is better than bleeding to death on the shower room floor.

"And, the moment you walk out the prison door, you'll be followed and watched. So, if you want to live…if you want to live the rest of your life peacefully, you'll forget all about me and my family….because I'm never going to forget about you, Chripke. If anything happens to any member of my family, you can get down on your knees, put your hand on your heart and swear on your sainted mother's life that you're innocent…won't matter. I won't believe you."

Chripke looked extremely shook, which pleased Grey. "Hey, that isn't fair," Chripke whined.

Taylor brushed by Grey and loomed over Chripke. "Neither is beating up your wife and kid, arsehole!"

CHAPTER 53

"Mr. Grey, sir, I need to offer my apologies for my outburst."

"Nonsense, Taylor. Appropriate and timely, I thought. Chripke looked like he was going to upchuck right there."

"It was unprofessional of me, sir. I insist on apologizing. It's no excuse but I have a young daughter, in second grade. I'm afraid that I am somewhat sensitive to child abuse cases."

"Completely understandable," Grey remarked.

"Won't happen again, sir," Taylor said. Grey gave up.

"Check into those security people for me, would you? Rudy will give you all the particulars. And look into any kind of help that Mrs. Cripke and Jonathan might need, financially and otherwise."

"Yes, sir."

As Grey walked off the elevator, Kathleen rushed to him like a whirling dervish, jumping into his arms and hugging his neck. She nearly knocked him off his feet.

"Hey, hey, you okay, sweetie?" Kathleen nodded but she was holding on so tightly, it scared him. He looked over at Ana.

"Your daughter doesn't think that you should go to jails to visit bad guys," Ana smiled slightly.

"He was all chained up, Kathleen, and Taylor was with me. I was in no danger."

"Is Mr. Cripke going to try to hurt you, daddy?"

"Jonathan called. He warned Kathleen to stay away from his father. I don't think that he understands yet that his father can't get out of jail this time. And," Ana further explained, "the DA thinks that video statements and pictures of their injuries will be enough to put him away. Jonathan and his mother won't have to testify in open court."

"That's great news. I think that Mr. Cripke took my message to heart but we'll still be watching. What's for dinner?"

Christian walked over to Ana oh so casually and kissed her cheek. She didn't flinch. In fact, she smiled at him. He handed Kathleen over to Ana and then took his dinner out of the warmer.

"Hmm, Mrs. Jones is a good cook, don't you think, Kathleen?"

"Yeah…but not as good as mama."

"Should we ask mama to cook for us sometimes?"

"Mrs. Jones might not like that. I offered and she said that it was her job," Ana said, shrugging.

"Well, she's off on weekends," Christian pointed out.

"Maybe I could cook on Saturday?" Ana suggested. Christian frowned. "I was kind of thinking that you and I could go out to dinner Saturday…talk some more."

"All right. I'll make French toast Saturday morning. What do you think, Kathleen? French toast and cartoons?"

"Yay! We haven't done that in a long time, mama. Can daddy come, too?"

Christian leaned close to Ana, growling low, "What do you say, mama? Can daddy come, too?" Ana began to breathe harder. Then Christian stood up straight and asked Kathleen if she had any homework. "Nope. Not on the weekend, daddy. I'm only in kindergarten," she replied, as if he ought to know better.

Ana excused herself and went off to take a shower. It took everything Christian had to not go trotting after her. Instead, he and Kathleen sat at the breakfast counter, bantering back and forth. "What are your favorite cartoon characters, Kathleen?"

"Popeye the Sailor, the Flintstones, the Jetsons and, hmm…oh, yeah, Rocky and Bullwinkle."

"No Roadrunner?" One of Christian's favorites.

"No, I don't like the ones where they get blown up all the time."

"Okay. I have a huge library of cartoons."

"You do, daddy? How come? You're a grownup."

"I can't have good taste just 'cause I'm old?" Christian feigned shock, making Kathleen giggle. They continued to discuss Christian's film library until Ana glided into the room, wearing a robe and her little white socks. She picked up her tiny girl and they rubbed noses. Christian's heart flipped.

"Well, I guess it's time for Kathleen's bath, mama. I'll be in my office if you need me." He could do no more than gaze at her…her wet chocolate ringlets, her dazzling bright blue eyes, her lovely face. She smiled and turned to carry Kathleen back to the bathroom.

He stood there at the counter, frozen…so in love that he couldn't think to move. Ana was gone from the room and the next best things were the giant pictures of her on the wall facing his desk so finally he moved quickly to his study. They were beautiful pictures, a gift from Mia at a time when she was concerned that he might not be able to go on. They gave him hope. Ana had never remarked on them even though she'd been in his study several times. Strange. Probably just being modest. Or confused since she had always thought of herself as being unwanted.

He didn't want to pressure her, scare her away again but, oh, he wanted her to know…he wanted her so badly.

He didn't know how long he'd just been sitting there staring at that wall. "How did you get those, Christian? A photographer friend of Kate's took them before we moved into #2B." Ana just walked in, knowing that she and Kathleen were never to knock or ask permission.

"You'd been gone about a year and I was in pretty bad shape. Mia and Elliot were watching me like hawks. I didn't notice. I was just in a daze. Mia had those photos enlarged and given a sepia tone. They did help. I'd just stare at that wall and lose myself in them.

"I longed for you, Ana." Ana blushed slightly and lowered her eyes.

"I didn't know leaving would hurt you, Christian, or I would never have gone. I think I was in shock for quite some time."

Christian took a chance, turning his chair and opening his arms. Ana hesitated and then seemed to float into his embrace. He pulled her onto his lap and simply held her. She curled into his chest and he lowered his head to nuzzle her hair. He felt something wet on his shirt but it wasn't her hair. It was tears. He didn't remark on them. He just crushed her to him.

He wouldn't ask anything more of her right now. This was more than he'd dreamt of that very morning. He wasn't going to take any chances this time around. He loved this woman. A man deeply in love could wait, could do anything that his woman needed from him.

CHAPTER 54

"Sir, I have those names for you. I've taken the liberty of speaking with these people, explaining the job and inquiring about their possible interests," Taylor related, with his usual impassive demeanor. Grey had begun to enjoy Taylor's stone statue quality. He figured that a cannon could go off and Taylor wouldn't flinch.

"You've know me for a while now, Taylor. I trust you've been clear and frank about working for Christian Grey."

"Yes, sir. One of my contenders opted out based on your personality."

Taylor's frankness had Grey roaring with laughter so loudly that Ana and Kathleen came running to see what all the fuss was about. Kathleen looked up at Taylor. "Did you make daddy laugh?" She was confused because there was nothing funny about Taylor. She and her mother found that they liked him more and more as time went by but their feelings about him certainly had nothing to do with his non-existent sense of humor.

"I'm not sure why your father is laughing, Miss Kathleen," Taylor replied.

Grey finally calmed down enough to explain. Ana smiled knowingly but Kathleen climbed into her daddy's lap and patted his cheek comfortingly. "Oh, daddy. I don't think you're mean and hard to work for."

"Well, my darling, you don't work for me. I work for you. The people who work for me know that I often have unreasonable expectations, lose my temper and go for their jugulars, and fire them….often. I'm not easy to work for at all. It takes a certain kind of person to tolerate me."

"Mama tolerates you." Kathleen assured her daddy.

"Your mama tolerates everyone. She's just a good woman. Did you like your breakfast and cartoons? Should we do that every Saturday?" Christian looked over Kathleen at Ana who just beamed at him. It was the first beam in six years. Christian had to hastily remove Kathleen from his lap and turn his chair to hide his happy dick under his desk. It was bad enough that he was suddenly losing track of his thinking. He smiled at his confused daughter and explained kindly that he had to get back to work. He kissed her cheek and she was better.

"Shall I close the door behind us?" Ana asked politely. Taylor was doing his stone statue impression. The work must be important and confidential. Christian simply nodded.

"Sir, shall I return when you're no longer dazed?" Taylor asked, with no expression on his face and no affect in his voice.

"No, no. Continue. How many people did you recruit?"

"Three right now, sir. They are excellent candidates. Their dossiers are on your desk where I left them earlier."

"You didn't have to do that, Taylor. I trust your instincts."

"As I trust yours, sir. Please read them to assure me that I haven't missed anything."

"You trust my instincts? Taylor, I'm quite flattered," Grey smiled…and he was.

"If I thought you were an idiot, I would not have agreed to long term employment with you. This isn't flattery, sir. Just fact. These three have agreed to immediate employment, sir."

"I will look over these papers, Taylor, but please don't keep these people waiting. I wouldn't want them to be snatched up by someone else."

Taylor hesitated. He would have preferred that Grey take his time to truly consider these candidates but he was slowly beginning to realize that Grey was not a patient man nor was he a man who moved slowly toward a decision. Taylor had several occasions to watch Grey at work at GEH and had noted that he was quick and decisive which pleased some employees and terrified others. Grey hired well and trusted his staff to do the best possible job. All new employees were thoroughly and deeply vetted so that Grey knew what he was getting. Even the employees nervous about his leadership soon came around to understand him. The turnover at GEH was largely due to employees moving, having babies, retirement and, on one devastating day...death.

Mr. Henderson's leap from the roof of Grey House had nothing to do with his job. In fact, he left a note for Mr. Grey assuring him that it was only his love for his work and family that had stalled the inevitable. He was quite ill and could no longer handle the pain. Taylor thought a pile of pills and a good bottle of bourbon would have been preferable to a fall of 30 stories but…to each his own.

This incident had happened on Rudy's watch a couple of years earlier but as a way of explaining Christian Grey, Rudy had related it to Taylor. The story concluded with Grey paying all of Mr. Henderson's debts…medical and otherwise…and, since insurance does not pay out for suicides, Grey had arranged that Mr. Henderson's paycheck would continue to be deposited into his bank account and his employee benefits would also continue to be available for his widow and four children. At the funeral, she had wept copiously on Mr. Grey's Italian shirts, designed specifically for him. He simply patted her back, saying "there, there". Empathy was not one of Mr. Grey's qualities…at least, not until Ms. Steele and her daughter appeared in his life.

Taylor returned to the security office to offer jobs to the three ex-seals, ex-secret service and ex-diplomat security. They were the finest at their trade and Grey paid well. He was demanding but fair, usually.

CHAPTER 55

Kate and Mia had taken Ana shopping on a number of occasions. Sometimes Grace joined them for lunch at Mia's Place. Everyone enjoyed these outings. Kate could tell that things were better with Ana. She didn't speak much about her therapy sessions except to say that she was doing well enough to reduce her time with her therapist to just two days a week. She liked her therapist very much and appreciated her insights. Her high praise for Dr. Janeway even convinced Grace to go to therapy. Grace had been suffering silently for some time. Her husband, finally sober, was gone. Her daughter had moved into her own condo and Grace was grateful that Mia had grown up but Grey Manor's empty nest was wearing on her. She was grateful that her darling Kate refused to cook…thus, Elliot still came by every morning for his breakfast and lunch.

Grace could have had Margaret prepare but she wanted to spend time with her son. Elliot was such good company…always good natured, always interested in Grace's small life and her big feelings. She could have had breakfast waiting when Elliot arrived and his lunch already in its sack but she wanted the time to be with him. Elliot understood his mother's strategy and didn't mind at all. Being the boss, he could be as late as he wanted. If his crew had questions, they could call. However, they never had questions because Elliot saw to it that they were over-trained if anything. Some of his men learned so much from Elliot that they went on to establish their own companies. Elliot didn't mind. He, in fact, often subcontracted work to these companies. Grey Design and Construction was a multi-million dollar concern now and he won most of the bids he made for jobs. He wasn't cheap, either, but people were willing to pay for quality.

Still, Elliot's short visits and Sunday brunch with the family were not enough for Grace. Mia encouraged her to come to her restaurant daily for lunch or dinner or both but Grace felt in the way. Mia always stopped her work to sit with her mother and chat. They were interrupted often by the staff asking for direction. Grace watched her daughter juggle all the jobs of a businesswoman and was so proud but she didn't want to be a bother.

She was, of course, still planning the annual gala but it was easier now because Kate and Ana handled so much of it. They asked questions often but Grace had the sense that they were just acknowledging her as the boss. She could have just sat herself down in a chair to watch while Kate ordered everyone around and Ana drew ideas for décor on her little notepad.

Yes, Grace had watched as Ana's confidence grew through her weeks of therapy. She was no longer shivering. She rarely seemed afraid and her belief in her place in the family seemed solid now. Grace noticed that she often looked at Christian when he didn't know. Of course, Christian was doing the same. They were, Grace happily believed, gradually coming together again.

She understood that she was the matriarch of the family. She was often reminded that she was the glue holding everyone together. She had no financial concerns of any kind, certainly. Even if she were not independently wealthy, her children, particularly her sons, would see to it that she had all the money and more than she would ever need. She knew that she was quite fortunate. She lived in a mansion. She was, she modestly noted, the universally acknowledged doyen of Seattle society. Thus, her mailbox was always filled with invitations. She could have spent all her time going to parties and dinners and events.

However, Grace was not interested in these things. She had always been a family woman and she refused most of these invitations. When she did accept, there was much ado about it. She appeared in the society pages of the Seattle Times and the hosts were sure to make much of her acceptance. She hated that. Elena held dinner parties frequently, inviting people that she knew Grace liked, in hopes that Grace would attend. She even hinted to her guests that Grace would attend. Mostly, she didn't but that didn't stop Elena from lighting the candles and putting out the best linen and her gold utensils. Her parties weren't really elegant, of course. Elena often confused elegant with gauche and Grace had given up attempting to teach her. Elena heard only her own voice most of the time…except when she wanted information about Christian.

Elena's obsession with Christian was odd, Grace thought, and disturbing. She quizzed Elena about it but Elena simply acted offended and insisted that she'd always been interested in all of Grace's children. It was true that she did occasionally inquire about Elliot and Mia but mostly it was all about Christian.

Grace found herself slowly ghosting her long-time best friend. Her company was wearing on Grace. Elena didn't seem to notice most of the time. Thus, it was easy to avoid her. It had taken her years and her children's warnings to make Grace see that Elena cared only for herself and that she was using Grace to advance her own place in society. All it would take to crumble her efforts would be for Grace and Mia to patronize a different beauty salon. Grace wasn't prepared to do that to Elena.

One day Grace went shopping again with her girls, as she called them. Ana needed evening clothes. Christian had a lot of dinners and events to attend and he'd begun to beg Ana to come with him. He'd gone alone all these years. People thought that he was gay and that was fine with him. It kept him somewhat safe from trophy wives and hosts' daughters who couldn't resist this incredibly handsome man, whatever his sexual status. Having Ana with him would probably discourage most of these women. Ana's confidence had grown and her trust in her status with Christian was growing so she agreed to attend parties with him.

However, she didn't have clothes per se. She had sweat suits and jeans and shirts. She wore the same pair of flats for everything. She had a couple of suits appropriate for visits to Kathleen's school. She was adamant that Kathleen not be embarrassed by her when all the other mothers were so chic. Christian told her that they stared at her out of awe and jealousy because she was so beautiful but she didn't believe him. They were staring, she believed, because she was shabby and Christian was a god.

While shopping with Grace, Ana could see that she was blue. She took her aside and said that she believed that Grace needed help in finding a purpose in life. She again praised Dr. Janeway and urged Grace to make an appointment. Grace had the proof of Janeway's skills right in front of her as she watched Ana slowly becoming the Ana she once was and so Grace made the call.

And Kate and Mia found a dress for Ana that would knock Christian's socks off.

CHAPTER 56

"Ana! Hurry up!"

"Christian," Ana called, "why are we leaving so early?"

"I have something to do on the way," Christian replied.

"What?"

"Just a little business. Don't worry about it. Just get out here, please," he added conciliatorily.

He paced the room, ending up on the balcony. He wanted to get where he was going while it was still light outside.

"I'm ready," Ana said softly.

"Well, fina…," he turned and stopped short. Ana was before him in a dark blue velvet gown with a slit up the side. Her hair was beautifully styled with a bun low on her head and a few tendrils dangling loose. She was wearing the diamond earrings and the necklace that Christian had given her. The diamond hanging from the pendant was nestled in between Ana's alabaster breasts. It took everything in him not to bury his face in her bosom. How he envied that diamond.

While he was staring, open-mouthed, at her, Ana was talking to him. He wasn't hearing her. All he could do was look at her.

"Christian, is something wrong?" Ana asked. Christian looked up at her radiant face.

"Yes, something is very wrong. Six years ago I was an idiot. I had the world. I had you. When you left me, you taught me a hard lesson…the hardest lesson I'll ever have to learn. At least, I thought I had learned but now I look at you and I realize that despite all the anguish I felt all those years, really understanding better what I threw away, my heart is breaking for all the loss. I don't know what to do with these feelings." Christian's face was the picture of pain.

"Christian, do you want me to feel the same pain, the same loss? I became a different person and a single mother. I've worked hard at therapy to find the lost me. How can I be all right if you're going to punish yourself?"

"I'm sorry, Ana. I know you lost, too. The difference is that you did nothing wrong to cause that loss…I did. I hurt you and I broke myself and nothing I do can ever get back all the time that we lost."

"Will this help a little?" Ana asked as she put her arms around Christian's neck and pressed her lips against his. He pulled her a close as possible and gently touched his tongue to hers. Then Ana moved back and smiled.

"We'd better get going, isn't that right?" Dazed, Christian just nodded.

Ana slipped her arm through Christian's and they headed for the elevator. When they reached the garage, Taylor was there already, holding the door open. Christian remembered what Taylor had said about him being responsible for doors. He still didn't like it. As they drove along, he could feel Ana's lips on his. Was it possible that she had feelings for him again…or still?

"Christian, this isn't the way to the Mile High Club…unless they moved it."

"I told you that I have to make an important stop first."

"Oh, yes. You didn't say where we're going."

"It's a surprise…for you." He looked straight ahead without an expression on his face.

"Christian? What is it? Christian!" She wasn't so sure about this surprise and, actually, neither was Christian. He thought that he'd chosen well but suddenly it seemed all wrong. Maybe he should tell Taylor to turn around. What was he thinking doing things behind Ana's back and without her permission? Geez, if she didn't like what he'd chosen, she'd just pretend that she did. She'd be too afraid to tell him the truth. He was really putting her in a tough position. Maybe he was even setting back her recovery.

Ana put her hands on his face and turned it toward her. Then she simply stared at him until he cracked.

"I bought a house for you. Kathleen said that you need a house and a garden and a yard. I bought a big house on the water and out in the country. It has room for a pool and a pony. Kathleen wants a pool and a pony. Taylor already inspected it for security purposes. We got it down to three possibilities and then I chose this one without speaking to you at all and offering you a choice. I'm so sorry. I don't know what I was thinking. It was my ego again. I wanted to surprise you and I pictured you being thrilled and very happy with me for my good taste but instead I didn't include you in such an important decision. I don't blame you if you're angry with me."

Ana stared out the window for a while as Christian stared at her beautiful profile and the diamond gleaming between her breasts.

She turned to him and said "I want a pony, too." Then she broke into a big smile and threw her arms around his neck.

"Boy, do you get diarrhea of the mouth when you're nervous," she giggled.

"I wasn't nervous." Christian huffed. " I was scared to death."

CHAPTER 57

"Is this house close to Kathleen's school and your office? Too many miles on the freeway makes me anxious."

"This one, of the three, is second closest to SDS and GEH. I thought of that," he pointed out proudly. "And, Ana, if you don't like it, that's fine. We can sell it and keep looking."

"You know, Christian…I don't really need a house. I'm fine with Escala and it's your home! I don't want you to give up the home you're used to just to please me."

"That's just it. Escala is my home although it's never really been much like a home. I bought it because it has good security and it's close to GEH and has a helipad on the roof. I want a place that's a home for all of us."

"You know, Christian. I've always intended to remain independent. The plan was to move into my own place."

Christian gulped. "Okay. So, you and Kathleen can move into this house. I'll stay at Escala."

"That's very generous of you. Thanks."

"Can I visit you?" he said, looking down at his hands. Ana smiled. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm just yanking your chain."

He turned his head violently and glared at Ana. "I'm trying to be really angry but you're too beautiful tonight."

Ana leaned close and hugged his arm and laid her head on him.

Thus far, Christian had been having a confounding evening, a roller coaster of emotions, but now he felt a deep peace.

The sun was beginning to set as they pulled up to a huge house at the end of a street lined with lovely old homes. Christian told Ana that this house, the queen of the neighborhood, was built in the 1920s and he liked it because he thought that she would. There was nothing modern in its character although it had been rehabbed by the prior owners. They had completely redone the electrical and plumbing, bringing the house up to code, although all the fixtures were original. The kitchen had new appliances but all the cabinets were original. The entire house was done in the art deco style which Christian loved. Would Ana? He pointed out a couple of sconces that he liked but she said nothing. Under the sweeping marble staircase was a large elevator that had been installed by the prior owners due to one having a disability. The master bedroom took up an entire side of the house and there were balconies on the east and west sides.

The rehab had been so well-done that there was very little left to do.

Elliot was going to build on a pool house so they could swim year-round. In a large parcel to the south of the house, Elliot was going to build a small stable and a corral. He also knew someone who could build a proper trail through the acres of property.

To the east there was a dock and a boat house. This presented a dilemma. Would Kathleen be mature enough to keep from getting into trouble in the water? She was smart but she was still a child even though she could swim.

The first time Ana spoke about the house was upon observing five furnaces in the basement. "Wow," she said. Christian felt there were many other things about the house that deserved a 'wow' than furnaces. Then she said the second thing…"where are the water heaters?" This time he lost it.

"Really? The furnaces 'wow' you?" Then Ana begin to giggle uncontrollably and Christian realized that he'd been had. He pushed her up against a wall and kissed her deeply and passionately while she was still giggling.

"We are both moving into that master upstairs, understand?" he demanded. Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him again. "Now, about those water heaters…."

"Tankless," he growled as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. He needed so badly to touch her, to make her come screaming his name. Even more, he needed to hear her say that she loved him. He pushed his hand through the slit in her dress and….

"Mr. Grey, if we don't leave immediately, we'll be quite late," Taylor called down the stairs. Christian and Ana walked into the kitchen, sweaty and breathless.

"Lot of stairs," Christian said. "Well," Taylor responded straight-faced, "the ceilings are quite high."

He wasn't entirely dense, of course. He noted that his boss' were clinging to each other and their faces were flushed.

As they settled in the car, Christian turned to Ana. "So, the house. The verdict?"

"It is so perfect, so lovely. Art deco has always been my favorite era. How did you know? Did Kate help you?"

"No," Christian beamed with pleasure. Gosh, what a great day this was turning out to be. "I chose from three choices that Taylor gave me. Security comes first, you know. Everything else can be fixed. This was a great find. Thank you, Taylor. I know it was a rough day for you."

"Why was it a rough day?" Ana was puzzled as to why it was so difficult to look at mansions all day.

"I sent him out with a realtor/architect, Gia Matteo. She's a predator. She was all over him like lice."

"Oh, Taylor. Well, thank you so much for your help. We are indebted."

"Not really, ma'am. As Mr. Grey said, security comes first so I insisted on approving the site. I limited Mr. Grey's choices. I believe that you rather liked that house closest to town, didn't you, sir?"

"Yes, I did but I had my hand slapped, so to speak. Sometimes, I think security rules my life, not me."

CHAPTER 58

It was evident that Christian and Ana were the last to arrive at the Mile High Club's private party room. Chandeliers and a band. 'Natch, thought Ana. Is this my future? Get used to it, she sighed to herself.

Meanwhile, Christian was delighted to be walking into the room with Ana on his arm. He was not only insanely proud but happy to hope that Ana would be with him in future. He could get used to this.

They were immediately approached by the evening's host, another industrial titan…albeit one three times Grey's age. Since Grey had first appeared on the scene, a lot of older men had had to adjust to dealing with this child.

"Welcome, Grey. For a while there we thought you'd decided to skip this evening. Glad to see you've come. There are a lot of people who want to talk to you, especially about that tricky acquisition you made last week…on a wing and a prayer, I might add. We all want to know how you did it and what you're going to do with it now."

"Good evening, Harold. May I introduce Ms. Steele?"

"You certainly may! What a lovely English rose! Welcome, my dear. I am Harold Washington, CEO of Gladstone, Inc. I didn't know that Grey had such good taste in women. I warn you. Nights like this can be incredibly boring, even for those of us with business in common. Our wives groan about these things all the time."

"Thank you for the compliment, Harold. Please, call me Ana. I'm certain that if I pay close attention, I won't be bored and I will learn something about Christian's business life. I know that GEH tends to concentrate on technology and telecommunications. What is your field, Harold?"

Harold looked surprised and delighted. Christian concealed his amazement at Ana's poise. She didn't seem the least uncomfortable with strangers while she was still guarded with him. On the other most wonderful hand, they had kissed…passionately! And she hadn't exactly said no when he insisted that they share the master bedroom. Still….

"Gladstone, Inc. is a conglomerate of many interests but my particular field of interest is energy. We can't go on much longer depending on oil, as I'm sure you realize."

"Oh, I do, Harold. That has been glaringly obvious for many years. Tell me, how do you feel about turbines generating energy from wind?"

"Well, my dear, I'm a birder so…"

"Yes, half a million deaths a year is, I believe, the number. I've recently, however, read about a prototype of a new turbine that doesn't use the windmill design. It's called a vortex turbine and is no more than a very tall pole. It is 50% cheaper to produce and 50% cheaper to run. Please look into it."

Christian and Harold simply gaped at Ana.

They were interrupted by Harold's wife who said hello to 'Mr. Grey' while ignoring the woman she presumed to be his beard…a paid escort, to boot. She indicated the Grey table and then moved her husband off to their table with another elderly couple.

"Harold is a little old for this game, isn't he? Why doesn't he retire?" Ana asked Christian.

"You just met the reason. She's been pushing him to retire to The Villages in Florida for years. He bought her a mansion down there but she's afraid to leave him alone with his pretty secretary."

"Poor Harold," Ana sighed.

"Poor Harold's been cheating on his wife throughout their marriage. He has a girlfriend in her thirties that he'd move into his local mansion the second his wife touched down in Florida in the company plane."

"Oh, my heavens," Ana said, shaking her head.

"Yeah. Harold is CEO because Bertha's father was before him."

"Harold's a little stinker, isn't he?"

"Oh, they both are." They stopped talking when another couple arrived at their table and introductions were made again. Then someone stepped up to the podium and began the evening's event. It's stated purpose was to present an award to one of their fellows who'd done something worthy of a plaque and some applause. Christian amused himself caressing Ana's knee under the table while the plaque recipient droned on for some time. More applause as he completed his long-winded speech and then the band began to play again.

For all the wealth in that room, thought Ana, the meal was certainly subpar. Christian agreed which made it easy for Ana to refuse to eat much. She excused herself to visit the ladies lounge while all the other women were still sitting. Unfortunately, most of them got to their feet to follow Ana. Christian groaned but he was helpless.

As Ana stood alone at the sinks washing her hands, she could hear an increasing amount of chatter coming from the lounging area. Oh, dear, she thought. I'm going to have to run a gauntlet to get out of here. As she entered the sitting area, every eye turned to her. She tried to politely smile in return and continue on her way but she found herself being seated against her will on a tacky, pink velvet sofa.

"You're with Christian Grey, aren't you? Such a gorgeous man. What agency are you with? This is the first time he's come with a date."

"Agency? I'm not sure what you mean?" Ana said with an innocent expression.

"Escort Agency, of course. I'll bet it's the Elite Agency. They have the best girls and a man with Grey's money would want the best. We were just wondering why, after all these years, he decided to bring a date?"

There must have been twenty pairs of eyes on Ana. She smiled sweetly and again professed to not quite understand.

"I'm not from an agency. I'm Christian's girlfriend and…" Before she could finish her thought, the room erupted in laughter and harsh words…like "oh, come on, now, missy" and "right, we all know that he's as gay as a fruit fly", etc.

"I'm afraid that you are mistaken, ma'am. Fruit flies aren't homosexual. Some are asexual but the rest mate. As I started to say, Christian is my boyfriend…" Ana took a deep breath. What the hell she thought. These woman must read the news. "And the father of my five-year-old daughter."

There was a loud gasp. "Why are we first hearing of this?"

"I don't know." Ana smiled sweetly. "We're always being followed by paparazzi. However, we are quite private people and I've already said too much."

She then excused herself to return to her table. Apparently, none of these women could or would read or watch news programs. Wouldn't they at least check out the society pages? Now, having realized how little they knew of the world around them, Ana wished that she'd said nothing at all.

When she returned to her table, leaving most of the female pack back in the lounge, Christian stood and asked her to dance.

"You don't dance."

"I sway and I want to hold you as tightly as possible," he beamed at her.

"You may not feel so kindly toward me once I tell you about the conversation in the restroom," Ana warned him.

She was correct. He didn't.

CHAPTER 59

It was quiet in the car going back to Escala…with Christian staring out his window and Ana falling asleep against hers. It had been a long, rather boring night with dull speeches and dull company…capped off by Christian having a few choice words with Ana about her indiscretion and Ana hurt that he wanted to keep their relationship below the radar. She now began to suspect his reasons for moving his family out to the country at the end of a long lane. She determined that she would not let him see how hurt she was. She was stronger now, thanks to Dr. Janeway's counsel. Tomorrow, she would refuse discussion with his family about his purchase of the country house and on Monday she would again search for a decent apartment for just her and Kathleen. She would explain to Kathleen that she could see her father every day but that mama and daddy could not live together.

She was stronger now. This time she wouldn't cave.

Christian was mentally kicking himself for snarling at Ana. She hadn't revealed anything that those stupid women wouldn't have read in the Seattle Nooz. He had just panicked, fearing for her and Kathleen. She had coldly replied that she had kept her daughter and herself safe for many years. She reminded him that she had left him after he had made it clear that protecting GEH was his first priority. Then she had knocked back several glasses of champagne and passed out in the car. Grey determined to keep his eye on her all night to discourage flight.

He unbuckled Ana from her seat belt and carried her into the elevator and into the bedroom. Mia was sleeping upstairs with Kathleen. He locked the bedroom door and carefully undressed Ana. She was wearing the dress, shoes and tiny panties. He took several calming breaths and tucked her under the covers. Maybe he should sleep in the chair tonight, he thought. He undressed himself and took a long, cold shower, staring down at his erection…which refused to give up. Finally, like a 14-year-old boy, he took matters into his own hands. It was only a temporary relief. As soon as he climbed into bed behind Ana…

.+.

Ana awoke in the morning with a hangover…something she'd inflicted upon herself only twice in her life. Both times on Christian Grey's account. Arsehole. It didn't help that she was overheated. It took a moment to realize why she was hot. Christian was wrapped around her like Kudzu gone berserk. Ana had forgotten that sleeping with Christian was hot in more ways than one. He had always needed to be close to her in bed, never more so than when he was insecure.

She was trying hard to be furious with him and to believe that he was trying to hide her because he was ashamed of her but she had to grudgingly admit that that didn't make sense. She and Janeway had talked at length about Ana's confidence-shattering assumptions about Christian's reasons for doing things. Now, here he was, with her…fearful that she'd be gone in the morning and so determined to keep her that he was entrapping her with his arms and legs.

Ana resisted her natural urge to run. Janeway had advised her to trust herself…to stay when she wanted to flee until she was certain of her reasons…not her emotions but her reasons. It helped that Christian felt so good. She had grown up in a cottage with a woodstove and was used to unheated bedrooms. Thus, at first sleeping with a furnace like Christian was something to which she had to become accustomed. She'd wake up gasping for air but gradually she needed his warmth. She needed him.

When Christian had first begun to sleep at his desk, getting any rest for herself was so difficult. Then, living alone in the cottage, she tossed and turned and would need multiple blankets. It was more than the warmth of Christian. It was the weight of him, the feel of his skin, his muscles. However, she had gradually forgotten how he felt and now here she was again. Aggravating man.

She wanted to punish him for his behavior the previous evening. She lay there, dreaming up scenarios to make him hurt. Suddenly, Christian moved a bit and tightened his hold on her, burrowing his face into the back of her head and murmuring her name. Even unconscious, he could enchant her, the louse.

Her louse. Her beautiful, loving, exasperating, unreasonable louse…who'd bought her a grand and gorgeous home on the water so that she could have a garden. He was so scared that he'd done the wrong thing and she'd tortured him for three floors and a basement. Now, sound asleep, he was poking his morning wood into her back. Well, he'd better be prepared to use it. If he didn't have a pack of condoms in his nightstand….

It was early. She was so comfortable in his warmth and weight that she slowly slipped back into the peace of sleep. She turned over and curled into Christian's chest. He awoke and smiled. They were meant to sleep together. It was so easy…so natural. They just fit.

CHAPTER 60

When next Christian awoke, he was alone. Panicking, he texted the security office.

Check the tapes. When did Ana leave? Is anyone following her?

Ms. Steele is having breakfast with Mrs. Jones and Ms. Kathleen, sir.

Oh. Never mind.

He jumped up, brushed his teeth and washed, and then sauntered coolly into the kitchen where Ana and Kathleen sat giggling with Mrs. Jones. His heart was pounding so hard. He tried to appear unsurprised to find them still in his home.

"Good morning, everyone. Mrs. Jones, my usual, please." Mrs. Jones nodded and set to making an vegie omelet.

Grey took note of Kathleen's clean plate and Ana's seemingly untouched dish. He kissed his daughter good morning and made a face as he looked down at her mother's plate. Ana, in turn, gave him a warning glare.

"Well, I gather that you're saving your appetite for brunch at mom's," he smirked.

"That's a good idea since we're due in just two hours."

"Two hours?! What time is it?" said the man who was usually awake at 6 a.m.

"It's ten o'clock, daddy," Kathleen frowned. "Last night must have really worn you out. You just kept sleeping and sleeping… Mama and I had cereal and watched cartoons already. Then Mrs. Jones made us more food. Daddy, do you want to have cereal and watch cartoons with me?"

"Honey, that is an excellent idea," Ana smiled. "I'll shower and dress while you and daddy spent some time together."

Christian tried to keep a genuine smile on his face as his eyes, filled with want, followed Ana's hips heading back to the bedroom.

Kathleen grabbed his hand and pulled him down the hall to the media room. They cuddled, watching Rocky and Bullwinkle. He wasn't in bed with Ana but snuggling with his darling daughter was a decent trade-off.

.+.

Rudy was sitting in the security office with Ryan who was glued to the monitors. Rudy hadn't slept all night but he was still too wired to attempt sleep.

"Are you going to say anything to the boss?" Ryan asked.

Rudy sighed and rubbed his face. "Five days. Five letters. Five little horror shows on lined paper. Got any advice for me, Tom?"

Ryan shrugged. He was glad that he wasn't in Rudy's position. Sure, he'd like Rudy's salary, his authority…but how do you tell a man that the lives of those dearest to him are being threatened. And what do you do about the threats? Tom had seen foreign leaders have their heads blown off by snipers. He'd seen all the threats against the president that he'd guarded while in the secret service. Fortunately, he'd never been the boss. He'd never had to answer for decisions that didn't work out. He had thought that at the age of 35 he should probably move on to a better position. He'd been with Grey for four years already. Then he considered the gut-wrenching decisions one needed to make for the safety of everyone…not just the family but the entire team. No thanks. Poor Rudy had aged a decade this last week. When it was just Grey, it was certainly an easier job.

Tom Ryan had never met a man like Christian Grey and he had guarded middle eastern potentates. Grey was made of steel and ice. Rudy could have told him that a firing squad was waiting outside the front door. Grey would have snarled and plowed through because it was time to go to work. Until Ana and Kathleen had appeared in Grey's life, Rudy would have called his boss 'fearless'. Now he knew that he'd just been without emotion, without interest in life. Grey wasn't fearless anymore.

We're about ready to go.

Request a short meeting in your study first.

"Rudy, you look like hell. Did Cripke pull something?" Christian asked.

Rudy put the five letters down on Grey's desk. Before Ana and Kathleen, Grey would have nonchalantly perused them and then told Rudy to put them in the file. Now, his face turned gray. His hands shook. He stood up, dropping the letters on the desk, and began to pace the room while tearing at his hair.

"Cripke?" he choked out.

"No, sir. Taylor and I have been working all week. Haven't made any headway. Welch is working round the clock as well. It is quite possible, sir, that your frequent appearances in the Seattle Nooz for the past couple of months have simply shaken loose some whack job envious of you."

Grey stopped and stared at Rudy. "But you don't believe that."

"Threats of this degree of menace cannot be ignored. Sir, I know that I'm putting you in a tenuous position, especially with Ms. Steele. While she treats all of your security with courtesy and respect, being guarded is anathema to her, I'm aware. If you would prefer, sir, we could have a meeting with the security leads and invite Ms. Steele. Perhaps we could persuade her as a group. Certainly, sir, reading letter #4, the one threatening Ms. Kathleen in such a heinous manner ought to convince her to accept any and all precautions."

"Are Taylor and Sawyer in as yet?"

"Here, Mr. Grey," Taylor said. " Ms. Steele is swiftly heading our way. The shit's about to hit the fan no matter what we do."

Ana swung the door open seconds after Sawyer had closed it. She stared at the men assembled in Grey's office.

"How bad is it?" she asked with a tremor in her voice.

"Try to be calm, Ana. My life is threatened almost daily," Christian said, trying to sound relaxed. He was betrayed, of course, by the sweat on his brow and his ashen pallor.

"Did they threaten Kathleen?" Her façade was calm. She reminded Rudy of the old Grey.

"Are those the threats?" Ana asked, pointing at the papers on Grey's desk. "Show them to me…all of them."

CHAPTER 61

"Ana," Grey began but stopped as Ana held out her hand impatiently. He turned the pages over to her and watched her closely as she read. Her expression did not change except for a raised eyebrow at letter #4 which promised to slice her tiny daughter's head from her body.

"Are these par for the course, Rudy?" she coolly questioned.

"No, ma'am. Of course, up 'til now the threats have all been against Mr. Grey…not his family."

"Have you had the handwriting analyzed?" Ana's face was pale but she was still on her feet.

The men all looked at one another. "Rudy, do you know of a professional who could do that for us? If so, call them immediately. If not, find someone asap. Christian, Kathleen wants to play Scrabble. Join us."

Kathleen was soon killing her parents at Scrabble but, to be fair, their minds were elsewhere. Christian kept petting Kathleen's hair and looking at her with such affection while Ana was trying to appear concentrated on the game. Both seemed to forget that Kathleen had superior perception as well as intellect.

"It's okay, daddy, Rudy won't let anything happen to me."

Christian looked at Kathleen in dismay. "You're five."

"In a few months, I'll be six. I'm aware, daddy, that we're rich and that people pay a lot of attention to us and get mad 'cause we have it so good."

"Kathleen," Ana looked her daughter in the eye. "Were you listening at the door?"

"No mama!, but I can tell that you're both worried. Daddy is stroking my hair off my head and his is all over the place like when he's upset. And I always know when you're scared, mama. So. I've made a decision. I'm going to take fighting lessons. Then you won't have to get scared anymore when we go to the park and the store and take walks."

Ana glanced at Christian for a long moment, her eyes getting watery. "Kathleen, I'm so sorry. I know that for your whole life I've been scared. I'm trying really hard to change that."

"It's okay, mama. I've never been scared. I know you'll always protect me. Well, I was a little scared once but only for a while." Kathleen giggled. Ana looked perplexed.

Kathleen kept giggling and giggling. "I'll tickle you if you don't tell me," Ana warned, smiling.

"Okay, okay. It was when I heard about Big Foot and I thought that he was living in our woods around the cottage."

"That's why you sat on the back porch with a baseball bat! My three-year-old was going to beat up Big Foot. Oh, honey," Ana laughed, wrapping her arms around Kathleen.

While Ana and Christian were once again marveling at their little girl, Rudy was faxing the threatening letters to Welch who knew a former analyst for the FBI. That the FBI had faith in handwriting analysis was amazing and news to Rudy.

"Daddy, I wanna go to gramma Grace's house now. I'm hungry again and I wanna play with Uncle Elliot plus Aunt Mia bought me more clothes," Kathleen whined.

"Aunt Mia is spoiling you," Christian growled.

Rudy, can you get us to Grey Manor….alive?

Still think that bullet-proof SUV was…ahem…overkill, boss?

Meet us at the door, sir

Christian carried his little girl tightly against him, sheltering her in his arms, as he walked from the elevator to the car. Rudy escorted Ana, his sharp eyes sweeping the garage. He began to breathe again once the family was securely belted in the back seat. Taylor was riding shotgun. They waited for a signal from the team watching the street…then followed the lead car with another SUV bringing up the rear.

"Yeah, we're not conspicuous at all," Ana smirked. Christian shrugged. He wasn't taking any chances. Kathleen was complaining about having to "sit in a baby chair". It was a long 30 minutes out to Bellevue between Ana on about bodyguards, Kathleen demanding to sit on the seat and Christian swiveling his head in all directions…looking for danger.

Elliot, keep everyone inside.

Huh?

As the caravan pulled through Grey Manor's gates, Grace and her children stared out the window. Elliot had his arms wrapped protectively around Kate's shoulder and Mia's waist. Damn, sometimes being the brother of a high profile multi-billionaire was inconvenient, Elliot thought. If only his brother weren't so freakin' good looking, so brilliant and so…so newsworthy.

Still, he and Kate were showing up in the Seattle Nooz lately, too. He was a multi-millionaire, 6'5 and blonde, built like a tank and his girlfriend was a blonde beauty as well. The difference was that Christian Grey had a surplus of charisma and Ana was an enigma in many ways. The public could see that she was beautiful but she seemed to give little away. There were always questions. Elliot and Kate were not mysterious. They were open and, therefore, of less interest to the public. Of course, neither had ever given it a thought, really, and rarely did they notice the coverts that Christian had assigned to them.

That would be changing soon.

CHAPTER 62

Rudy, clutching Kathleen close to him, was the first to rush in the door, followed by Ana tucked under Christian's arm and backed by Taylor walking backward and doing his swiveling head thing. Mia squealed and grabbed Kathleen from Rudy.

"Let's go upstairs and go thru the things I bought you," she said, grinning widely at her adored niece. Rudy was right on their heels. He insisted on being in the room with them, telling them to dress in the en suite.

Taylor was giving instructions to the team stationed all around the exterior of the house while Grace, Elliot and Kate gaped.

"Bro, what in the hell is going on? What's with the army?" Elliot demanded to know. Easygoing as he was, he was more than a little freaked out.

Christian and Ana sat on the couch and, as calmly as possible, explained that the family had received something worse than the usual threats. As they described the letters they'd received, Elliot comforted his near hysterical mother. Kate, of course, was merely furious and wanted to know what Christian was doing besides surrounding his family with a phalanx of armed men.

"We've exhausted all our efforts to trace these letters. However, we did fax them to the FBI for analysis which will, hopefully, tell us a lot about the writer. Knowing more about the sort of person who wrote these may help us find him or her. For now, this is our reality. We're sticking together and doing whatever Rudy and his team tell us to do."

"Who would hate you so much that they would threaten you like this?" Grace's voice was trembling.

"Mom, getting threatening mail is nothing new for me. I have cabinets full of the stuff. These letters are different because there are so many and they mentioned both Ana and Kathleen."

"And," Ana added, "the hate level is defcon 1. I can't help thinking that it's someone who knows us personally. The language used about our daughter is pure fury…as if she has done something to this person."

"Well, Cripke would the first suspect then, right?" Elliot posited.

"He's being watched day and night. Every move he makes is noted. We don't see any way that he could write these letters much less sneak them out of the state pen. I wish it was him. Would certainly simplify matters."

"Surely," Grace said hopefully, "this is just some envious, mentally disturbed person who reads the Seattle Nooz."

"The Nooz has been cooperative. They've gone through all their subscriber lists and all of their street vendors have been questioned to see if they've noticed anyone particularly upset reading their copies. So far, nothing," Christian sighed as he tightly grasped Ana's hand.

"I don't mind telling you that I'm terrified. Even Kathleen has noticed. Ana has been the calm parent, always reassuring me that everything will be all right." He looked at Ana, his gray face a picture of anxiety. Ana was pale but then she was usually pale. Her eyes, however, betrayed little. Kate was concerned.

"Ana, how are you doing?"

"I have faith in our security team and Rudy in particular. Nothing bad will ever happen to Kathleen with Rudy by her side. I also think that we'll get some good answers from Mr. Welch after the letters are analyzed. I understand how Christian feels but I've been a parent a lot longer and have learned to take things as they come."

Kate didn't buy it. She was afraid that Ana was holding back for everyone else's sake…as always. She'd have to get her alone and hope that she'd talk about her feelings.

Taylor came into the room and began to close the drapes. That was when they heard glass breaking and a loud pop from upstairs.

"Everyone get down, now!" Grace had gone into the kitchen to get a tray of drinks for everyone. "Alex, get Mrs. Grey down to the floor!"

Taylor made everyone else crawl on the floor to the fireplace and ordered them to stay in front of the solid brick mantle. Then he made for the stairs, dodging bullets as he raced to Mia's former bedroom.

Kate wouldn't need that talk with Ana now. Ana was screaming for Kathleen as Christian struggled to keep her down and out of the sniper's sight line.

Taylor burst into the bedroom. The girls were in the bathroom and Rudy was on the floor.

CHAPTER 63

"I can hear mama crying for me, Aunt Mia. I have to go to her," Kathleen was begging her aunt.

"No, Kathleen. We stay in here until Rudy tells us that it is safe to leave. I know you're scared. So am I but now is when we have to be brave." Mia pulled Kathleen into the bathtub and huddled with her. There were no windows in the en suite and the tub would also protect them. They would stay put until Rudy gave the all clear.

But Rudy would never give the all clear. He'd been in the process of closing the drapes when a bullet came through the glass and into his heart. Taylor bent down over him, checked his pulse and gently closed his lifeless eyes. He wanted to sit and cry but he had to do his job.

Alex…make sure that everyone stays down.

Mr. Grey…your daughter and sister are safe and unharmed. Stay put.

Ryan, there is a boat out front. Sink it. We'll ask questions later.

"Miss Mia, lock this door and get into the tub." Mia jumped out of the tub, locked the door and jumped back in, enveloping her niece in her arms.

Taylor could still hear glass breaking downstairs. He went out onto the landing and peeked over. The wall along the stairs was lined with family pictures and bullet holes. He took a quick look and then tucked back out of sight. There was nothing he could do just then.

Taylor, the person or people in the boat saw us and took off. I've alerted the coast guard to cut them off and get other boats out of the way. It is safe for now. How is everyone?

Choking back his feelings, Taylor replied to Ryan.

One casualty. Rudy took first bullet through bedroom window. Gone before he knew what hit him.

Then Taylor took the sheet off the bed and covered Rudy's body. Knocking softly on the bath door, he asked Mia to unlock it. He stepped inside and picked up Kathleen, hiding her face against his chest and warning Mia with a look. As they left the en suite, Kathleen struggled to get free and asked for Rudy. Mia looked at the bloody sheet on the floor and stumbled against Taylor, holding on to him as they left the room.

Christian and Ana met Taylor half-way up the stairs and grabbed Kathleen out of his arms, comforting her as she cried for Rudy. They didn't ask. They saw Taylor's face.

The threesome sat on the couch, Kathleen cradled by both her parents. Elliot and Kate sat on either side of them with Grace next to Kate who kept an arm around Ana and another around Grace. There was weeping but no other sounds. Soon enough, Grey Manor would be crawling with police and there would be chaos.

Taylor opened the drapes and saw all the bullet holes, the shattered glass. He walked out onto the patio, finding Ryan sobbing on the stone steps. The rest of the team was maintaining their professionalism, guarding the front and the back of the house as before. Ryan had been hired by Rudy, mentored by Rudy and worked by Rudy's side for four years. They were close. After speaking to the other men and advising them to continue their watch, Taylor sat on the steps and put his arm around Ryan.

Rudy knew how to hire the best…where to find them, how to get them to come work for Grey, how to instill in them a strict thoroughness and a steadiness no matter the circumstances. Today they did not fail him. They buried their feelings and did their jobs even better than before…for Rudy. They searched the surrounding area. They went door to door to question neighbors. They stood on the shoreline with binoculars studying the opposite side. They were certain that the culprits had roared away in the boat but not for a moment did they let down their guard. And, yes, unavoidably they blamed themselves. Guilt can give us the illusion that we have some control.

When the police arrived, Kathleen's parents took her up to the third floor and her father's childhood bedroom. Ana lay down with her to nap. Christian was about to leave when Ana whispered his name and held out her hand. He returned to the little bed and spooned his girls. Exhausted by the trauma, they were able to sleep while Christian stayed awake and kept watch.

Below, everyone was being questioned. The police kept insisting that they needed to speak with Christian and Ana as well but Elliot explained quite firmly that they were highly traumatized by the threat to their child and could not give a statement today. Kate held Mia as the coroner brought Rudy's body down the stairs. Mia decided to stay with her mother for the foreseeable future but not in her old bedroom. As soon as she'd given her statement to the police, she called Joe in tears and he drove right over. He first wrapped Mia in his arms and then pulled Grace in, too. It was in that moment that Mia decided to accept his latest proposal of marriage.

This was the Grey's. In addition to Rudy's team, most of the Seattle PD were patrolling the grounds. The lane outside was crammed with cars, news vans, reporters lined up with their cameramen…all repeating the same information…An assassination attempt on the prominent Grey family. Paparazzi pressing up against the gates and trying to climb the walls around the driveway and being rebuffed by the police and bodyguards. It was cacophonous and crazy and would stay that way for days to come.

The coast guard had halted the bullet-riddled boat in its tracks and arrested the occupants…two men with several high-powered rifles with scopes. One man confessed to piloting the vessel while the other had done the shooting. Beyond that neither would talk. They seemed to be afraid to do so.

On the third floor, the three intended victims lay on the bed. One slept peacefully…safe in her mother's arms. One slept fitfully, occasionally weeping as a bad dream took hold. One stayed steadfastly alert….comforting his love and too involved in his family's needs to pay attention to the racket outside the window.

He would protect them with his life, as Rudy had done, and god help those responsible for all this pain. Christian felt ice and steel taking over again.

CHAPTER 64

Ana awoke to a bright light shining in the window, so bright that it blinded her. She carefully slipped out of bed to avoid waking Kathleen and crawled to the window. Shielding her eyes, she was able to see a man looking in the window. She fell to the floor, covering her emerging scream with her hands. Shaking badly, she took a deep breath and then, staying low, she pushed up on the window and then got to her knees. The man's face was right there. Rearing back, Ana smashed her little fist into his face. He fell back from the window and crumbled down into the bucket of the cherry picker that he'd used to reach the third story. Ana slammed the window shut, locked it and closed the drapes.

When the paparazzi reached the ground, he would discover that for all his efforts he had gotten not one picture, a broken and bloody nose and a twisted ankle.

When Christian heard the man scream, he ran up the stairs to find his daughter groggy and her mother sitting on the floor, trembling. He scooped Ana up in his arms and took her back to the bed where he held her and Kathleen until Ana was calm.

Taylor, there's a cherry picker on the west side of the house with a paparazzi in it.

Sir, we heard him scream. He said that a woman broke his nose. He's being arrested for 'borrowing' the equipment.

Get him for trespassing and harassment as well. He scared the hell out of Ana. He was shining a light into the room.

Yes, sir.

"Ana, there's a paramedic downstairs. I want her to check out your hand." He helped her off the bed and grasped her tightly around her waist while holding Kathleen's hand as they descended the stairs. As they walked down, Ana stared at all the family pictures with their glass cracked by bullets. She stopped for a moment at a picture of the family with her in it.

"Christian, we'll have to get this fixed," she said in a small, quavering voice, leaning against him as tears fell.

"Yes, dear. We'll take care of that real soon," he replied, kissing her head. Then he called over to the EMT and asked for her to examine Ana's hand.

"How did you hurt your hand, ma'am?"

"I hit it on something…a nose, maybe?"

"We'll have to get an x-ray. It may be broken.

"I don't want to go to the hospital. I don't want to leave the house or my daughter. Christian?" she implored.

There were so many people roaming around. The security was still on high alert and refused to let the SPD relieve them. There were so many shards of glass lying around that Ryan refused to let Kathleen walk about. He picked her up. He kept thinking of what Rudy would want done.

"Ms. Steele, I'll take care of Kathleen just as Rudy would. The Mercedes is bullet-proof and you'll have a police escort. Part of the team will go with you and Mr. Grey."

"I'll drive you," Taylor asserted. Kathleen patted Ana's cheek and told her mother that she'd be safe with Ryan 'cause Rudy trusted him. No one knew how Kathleen had figured out that Rudy was gone…but she had…and she wanted her mother gone so that she could cry.

Still unsure but persuaded by Christian, Ana headed for the SUV. The moment she stepped out the door, a hundred flashes went off. Christian threw his jacket over Ana's head and rushed her into the vehicle. The police and their sirens cleared the way and the news pack followed. Christian held Ana as tightly as he could. She was shivering so badly that he feared that she was going into shock.

"Ana. Ana? Listen to me. We'll all safe now. Please try to take deep breaths in and slowly out. Please, honey. You're shaking so much that you're scaring me. Please, sweetheart, breath deep and slow."

He didn't know if she could hear him but her breathing did begin to ease. By the time they reached the emergency room, Ana was unaware of her surroundings. As a precaution, the nurse gave her oxygen. Even though she was just getting an x-ray for her hand, she was placed on a gurney and rushed down the hall with Christian holding her other hand.

"Why is she like this?" he desperately asked a nurse.

"As I understand it, she's been through a terrible ordeal. She is suffering from shock as well which is more of a concern. Please sit down and try not to worry. We'll take good care of her."

Taylor, call one of the team. Find the guy with the broken nose. I'm going to kill him.

"Sir," Taylor said from behind Christian. "I'm right here. You really do need to sit down. I'm going to get you a bottle of water and I want you to drink it all."

"NO! Find me that arsehole who terrorized my wife. He must be here somewhere."

"Sir? Your wife?"

"What? Never mind. I'm just confused. So much going on. Where is he?"

"Drink," Taylor ordered. Grey just looked at the bottle. "Sir? Drink." Slowly, Grey lifted the bottle to his lips. Taylor was concerned that Christian was also in shock. He looked around him and caught a nurse walking by.

"Ma'am? I'm concerned that my boss is in shock. Could you check him out, please?"

The nurse halted, gaped at Grey and lost her senses for a moment. Taylor rolled his eyes and tried to be patient. Yeah. Okay. The boss is handsome. He gave the nurse a look and she snapped out of her trance. She shone a light in Christian's eyes and took his pulse. She smiled at Taylor.

"Mild shock. Mostly tired, I'd say. I'll get another bottle of water. Keep him hydrated." Taylor thanked her and looked around the waiting room. Police were stationed at the door to ward off any news hounds. Tonight even the legit outlets were behaving like loons. This would be the biggest story of the year and the excitement was palpable. They didn't seem to realize that the Greys were actual humans, going through hell.

After finishing the first bottle, Grey seemed more alert. He stared at the doors between him and Ana. The nurse handed him another bottle and insisted that he drink it all. He managed a small smile and said thank you. The nurse returned to her station and looked at her colleague, both sighing.

"I know that poor woman has had a hell of a day but look what's waiting for her. You can tell he's madly in love. How can one man be so good looking?"

"Preach, sister," the other nurse nodded as the two high-fived each other.

"Taylor, Rudy didn't have anyone. No family or friends. He had us. We have to take care of him. We'll bury him in the Grey plots. There's plenty of room. I mean, we should check first with Ryan about arrangements."

"I'll speak with Ryan, sir. He's pretty broken up but he'll pull it together. He truly admired Rudy, said that he'd learned a lot from him the past four years. I believe that he would like to be Miss Kathleen's CPO from now on. It would be a good choice."

"Yes. Yes, he would be the best. He often subbed for Rudy on his days off. Kathleen likes him. How do you suppose she knew that Rudy had been killed? Mia didn't say anything to her."

"Your daughter is highly intuitive, sir. I think when she heard the glass breaking and the thud of Rudy hitting the floor, she waited for him to speak to her…to tell her to stay with Mia. When he no longer communicated with her, she sussed out the truth. She's a very special little girl, sir."

Grey smiled, like any proud father.

CHAPTER 65

Elliot, Kate and Grace all sat together on one couch. They, too, were in mild shock. Grace tried to get up to sweep up the glass but Kate pulled her back down to the couch. Grace sighed and leaned against her. Mia and Joe said that they'd get to it in the morning. Mia couldn't seem to snuggle close enough to Joe. He hated that he'd been elsewhere when she needed him. He also assured Elliot that he could handle everything at Grey Design and Construction for as long as needed. Joe was secretly sad that he would have to leave soon. He held Mia a little tighter.

It was disconcerting for everyone to see all the yellow tape the police had placed around the room. It had been hours and the police were still questioning people and taking photos. When one of the detectives hinted that perhaps it had been an inside job, Elliot's head shot up. He glared at the man and snarled that the family trusted his brother's security team implicitly.

"I apologize, Mr. Grey. I was being insensitive. You lost one of your own today. We do have to cover everything, leave no stone unturned."

"Of course," Elliot replied. He looked over at Ryan rocking Kathleen. She'd lost her best friend today. That was an awful load for a tiny girl, even one like Kathleen. He was glad that she and Ryan had each other because they were both mourning Rudy.

The police were trying to clear the street of all the news people but they were like cock roaches. There were so many…a lot from out of state. All the major news outlets, from CNN to Fox, were pouring into Seattle and down their street. Mia had unplugged her mother's landline, sick of requests for interviews. People were fascinated by the tragedies that befell the wealthy, that was understood but still not appreciated.

The lead detective had acted as spokesperson for the family…simply giving a short statement with the barest facts and asking for peace for the family. Of course, it had not been sufficient for those who'd been ordered by their editors to go out and get a great story for the morning edition. At least, the noise had died down somewhat following the efforts of the SPD and the security team. It was still eerie, however, to look out a window and see hundreds of people just staring at the house.

When Christian returned with Ana, the pandemonium picked up again…with the police threatening the arrest of anyone who touched the cars inching their way into the driveway. The next morning the papers would have pictures of Christian Grey, gorgeous and enigmatic multi-billionaire tenderly carrying his beautiful girlfriend into the house…the back of him anyway. Grey sometimes laughed that his full name was actually Christian Grey Gorgeous And Enigmatic Multi-Billionaire because he was always referred to in that way.

Christian, holding a sedated Ana, reassured his family that Ana was basically all right. Her hand was broken, her wrist sprained and her nerves shattered…thus, the sedation. He was going to take her upstairs to bed. Mia noted that she'd left one of her pairs of pajamas on the bed for Ana and a new pair she'd just purchased for Kathleen as well. Kathleen was sleeping in Ryan's arms. He said that he'd just hold her until she woke. Truth to tell, he didn't want to put her down. Holding her helped him with his grief.

Grace murmured that she wondered if she'd ever want to open the drapes again. Elliot told her that his company would replace all the window glass with bullet-proof panes. Still, every time a boat went by, Grace would be frightened. Their beautiful home where she'd raised her children and the fun they'd always had on the water…would it ever be the same?

Grace's cell phone rang. It was Elena. Reluctantly, Grace answered.

"Yes, Elena. No, I'm fine…just shaken up. It's been a terrible day. No, no, I doubt that you could get through the mob outside anyway. Goodness, no, anyone making their way through the wooded area would probably be shot by the security or police. My whole family is here so I have plenty of people watching over me. Oh, I'm sorry to hear. Of course, what was I thinking? Well, lock your doors and windows but I'm sure that you have nothing to worry about. We were the target. Yes, we're sure. What? Hmm…no, that won't be possible. He has Ana and Kathleen to care for, you know. If I have time, I'll call in the morning. Yes, yes…take care. Good night, dear."

Grace put the phone down and Elliot immediately picked it up and turned it off. Everyone looked at Grace expectedly.

"Elena was concerned about me. She wanted to come over. She's quite spooked herself. She was hoping that Christian could look in on her before she goes to bed…you know, just to comfort her."

Everyone moaned and Grace frowned. "Well, she's getting on in years and she's all alone over there since Eric left her for that waitress."

Everyone groaned and Grace crossed her arms in defiance. Her family had never liked her BFF. Heck, sometimes Grace didn't like her either but Grace's heart was so good that she pitied Elena.

"Mom, don't you find it strange that Elena asked for Chris? Not me….Chris," Elliot asked.

"Well, she's always preferred Christian and you can be rather intimidating, dear. Christian doesn't look at her like he'd like to sock her."

Mia and Kate couldn't contain their mirth. They laughed so loud that they awakened Kathleen who promptly asked for her mother. Mia took Kathleen from Ryan who looked bereft for a moment before he collected himself. Taylor called him aside to discuss a memorial for Rudy. Mia carried her niece up the stairs to her brother's bedroom.

CHAPTER 66

Sometime before, Christian had undressed Ana and put her into pajamas. He wondered how Ana would have felt about such intimacy, had she been conscious, but changing her out of her clothes seemed as natural as it had all those years ago. He didn't feel aroused…just loving. He tucked her in under the covers and then laid down next to her, leaning on one elbow and watching her. He would not let the bad dreams overtake her tonight. He wondered if perhaps Kathleen should sleep tonight with Mia and Grace. Ana hated that Kathleen was aware of her nightmares on an ordinary night but after today…..

He wasn't aware that he'd fallen asleep himself and had wrapped himself around Ana until Mia knocked on the door.

"Chris, are you awake?"

"It's okay, sis. Come on in."

"I'm going to gather up Kathleen's pjs and take her to sleep with me and mom. She might have nightmares and I don't want her to wake Ana…or, for that matter, vice versa."

"My thinking as well. Thank you, Mia…for everything today…for keeping watch over Kathleen."

"She knew, Chris…she knew right away. She turned to me when I was still wondering what that crashing sound was and why Rudy didn't respond to my call. Kathleen turned to me and said that Rudy was hurt really bad and then she cried. The next few days are going to be terrible for her. I think that we should let her choose the flowers or do something for Rudy."

"Excellent idea, Mia. We'll do that. Goodnight," Christian said, kissing his daughter's cheek.

He returned to Ana's side, drawing her to him and thanking the universe for letting him keep her. There were so many bullets and they came so fast. Maybe the man had an AK47. Whoever he was, he was intent on killing everyone. It was 10 minutes of horror that would haunt his dreams. He had his wife in his arms, worrying about ricocheting, and his daughter upstairs and her fate unknown for even that short time scared him to his marrow. He slipped out of bed and took his phone into the bath.

"Christian, how are you? The news is sketchy and Rhian and I have been out of our minds, imagining."

"John, I'm sorry to call so late but I'm a mess and I'm afraid that I'll have nightmares and wake Ana."

"The hour is of no matter. I'm glad you called…as much for me as for you. Talk, please."

"Thank you. It's been a while since I needed my shrink but today was such a horror show, John. We've been getting ugly threatening letters. Still, we took the chance to get out of Escala and come to my mother's for brunch. It's a good thing we hadn't eaten yet or the house would be filled with vomit.

"A boat came by and we didn't notice, of course. Kathleen was upstairs with Mia and Rudy. Rudy was hit by the first bullet. Taylor says it went directly to his heart and he wouldn't have felt a thing. The shooter continued firing. The house is filled with holes and pieces of glass. Rudy was our only casualty. Kathleen is heartbroken."

Christian continued the story and it felt good to get it all out. Dr. Flynn listened patiently, advising that Ana see Dr. Janeway as soon as possible. Laughed when told that she'd punched a paparazzi and broken his nose. Christian laughed, too. It felt good to do so. The whole conversation was cathartic for both men…more old friends after seven years than doctor and patient. Rhian, of course, knew the Greys only from events around town but she liked them very much, even grumpy old Christian Grey. She would never know that he was a patient. As Christian rang off, he felt a bit lighter but the ice and steel were still inside him. His conversation with John had stalled its growth, at least. Christian used to prize that side of himself but he didn't want it now. He had a woman and a child…all his own. He had to be soft and patient…for them.

He recalled his grandfather Trevelyan telling him once that a macho man would not make a good father and husband. His grandfather had been concerned with Christian's growing hardness since Ana disappeared and he had faith that one day she would return. He wanted Christian to be ready. He would have smiled to see the angry mogul turn to mush at his first sight of Ana on his couch. He really needn't have worried after all. Grandpa had wanted to see Ana again but he had died a year too soon. Ana had wept when she learned that she had missed him and deprived him of meeting his only great-grandchild.

Feeling more at ease, Christian climbed back into bed with Ana and embraced her. He loved the way she immediately curled into him when she felt him with her again. She was sleeping soundly and peacefully. In the morning, the sedative would have worn off and she would have to face reality again. Christian wished for a long night.

When the sunlight came into the room, Christian's eyes opened and he found himself nose to nose with Ana. Taking advantage of her closeness, he pressed his lips to hers. He felt her lips returning the kiss. They continued, deepening the kiss and beginning to breathe harder. Ana wound her arm around his neck.

"Christian, take off my pajamas, please. You know how I like to sleep," she mumbled. Yes. He did. Naked. It was a preference of Ana's that had always delighted him even if he came to bed late and left early. He just wanted to hold her soft body.

He gently removed her top and bottoms and then his own boxers. They continued to hold each other close and kiss and Christian's hand began to roam around her silky curves, his heart pounding, his breathing accelerating. He found her sweet spot and gently massaged her folds and her clitoris. He rejoiced that she was so wet. She wanted him, too! She still wanted him! That was all he'd ever wanted from her.

He watched as her eyes rolled back in her head and then moved his head down. He didn't want to rush this. He exercised as much self-discipline as he was capable of after being without her, being celibate for six years. He buried his face between her legs and joyfully sucked and licked, feeling Ana writhing beneath him. He pushed two fingers inside her and heard her cry out as he found her g-spot. She arched her back and was about to scream when he covered her mouth with his. They weren't alone in an apartment anymore.

"Do you want me inside you?" he asked. "Do you need me to be that close?" He needed to hear her say it. Being inside her was peace and fulfillment and home.

"Yes," she gasped. "Now, please, now."

He lifted her legs over his shoulders and pushed himself inside her. Warm, wet. A cushion wrapped tightly around his cock. He pushed and pushed as if he were trying to get himself entirely inside of this woman he so adored. Every bit of agony, of bitter loneliness, that he'd endured since he'd lost her, was forgotten and the rising wave of intense pleasure washed over him. As he had, Ana covered his mouth with hers as he howled.

He nuzzled her neck as he murmured her name. "Ana. My Ana." She felt tears on her skin and she held him to her fast. How had she lived without this for all those years? She, in turn, murmured her love and her sorrow at hurting him. They spent several minutes apologizing to each other and then made love again.

"Ana, I want to get away somewhere with you so that I can scream as loud as I want," Christian grinned. Ana giggled and that always made his dick happy. They were about to make love again when there came the knock at the door that every parent must answer.

"Mama, daddy, can I come in?"

CHAPTER 67

The following week was intensely difficult for everyone but it did serve to tighten their bond, especially Ana and Christian. Ana did see Dr. Janeway every day to deal with her guilt…of which she had a lot. It was her way to blame herself for everything and Dr. Janeway had her hands full dealing with this. Christian had poured out his soul to John so many times that they had developed an easy communication shorthand. Sometimes, all John had to say was that Christian was probably doing the right things and carry on.

Grace also begun seeing Dr. Janeway again. Her anxiety was through the roof. Elliot and Kate had moved into Grey Manor and that helped considerably but she knew that her children needed to live their own lives so she had to get hers together.

Christian and Ana had gotten into the habit of covering each other's mouth during orgasm and then laughing. Christian wanted Elliot to soundproof either their master bedroom or Kathleen's at the new house but Ana was fearful of not being able to hear her daughter if need be. They compromised on a baby monitor.

All were excited about the new house but decided that until the mystery of who wanted them dead was solved, Escala would be the safest place. Kathleen skipped the last month of the school year and stayed home. Ana worked with her as did Ryan.

During the week after Rudy's death, Ryan and Kathleen discussed his memorial service and made many of the decisions. They chose flowers to leave at his grave. They chose a large but simple marker…a compromise since Kathleen wanted something the size of a billboard with a long poem but Ryan persuaded her that that was not what Rudy would have wanted for himself. So, the marker noted his name and dates and a list of those who loved him, headed by Kathleen, Ryan and his team.

The graveside service was gut-wrenching for all and Kathleen's parents questioned the wisdom of allowing their daughter to attend but declined to argue with her. She would deal. She sat upright on Christian's lap and after the reverend had said his piece, Ryan took Kathleen's hand and together they walked to the gravesite and placed flowers on the casket. Then Ryan spoke of his friendship with Rudy and Kathleen gave a very sweet speech about her time with Rudy. When she finished, she turned to Ryan and he picked her up. After a period of silence, everyone went to their cars. They tried to ignore the army of men surrounding them. They were in significant danger being out in the open like that.

Back at Escala, Christian made a short speech praising his security team and thanking them for protecting his family. He informed them that Taylor would now be their leader. Rudy had told him that should anything happen to him, he felt that Taylor had the best degree of talent and experience to take over. This was something that Taylor had been doing a lot of anyway as Rudy devoted himself to Kathleen. There was no disagreement and all applauded Taylor's promotion. Frankly, under the current conditions, no one else wanted the job. It was going to be a huge headache.

"Welch, you're on speaker. Tell us what you have," Taylor said. Christian, Ana and Taylor were alone in the study, sitting on the edge of their seats. The shooters who'd been apprehended had been interrogated for many hours but gave away nothing. Christian wanted to talk to them himself but Taylor knew that 'talk' meant raining that ice and steel down on their heads.

"Well, Ms. Steele, that idea of yours was a fine one. We, of course, could not determine an identity from the handwriting but the FBI was able to work up a detailed profile. The poster attempted to disguise her handwriting but the analyst said that that tactic will work only so far."

"It's a woman?" Christian expressed his surprise.

"Yes, an older woman between 50 and 60, we think. She is, as suspected, mentally unstable but quite good at hiding it as the analyst believes she has been doing all her life. She undoubtedly had a disturbing childhood but could have been born psychotic. Some people are. She has an obsession with Mr. Grey and feels that Ana has stolen what belongs to her. The FBI suggests that you go through your cabinet and look for other less violent letters from past years. They're sure that you will find more correspondence.

"There were clues that she is familiar with your family. She feels that you and she are soulmates and she has been waiting for you to realize this. She believes that you are as aware of her as she is of you. Your devotion to your family, therefore, leads her to believe that you are willfully betraying her. She is deeply, deeply hurt. She understands physical retaliation to be her right and her defense.

"There is a more detailed paper that I will fax to you but this is the summed up version. The FBI analyst warns that she will not stop….ever. She will keep coming until she is satisfied. It was not stated directly, of course, but heavily hinted that only her death will end this ordeal. Call me if you need anything else."

Christian looked at Ana, expecting her to be terrified. She was not. She was calm.

"Christian, how well do you know Elena Lincoln?" she asked.

CHAPTER 68

Kathleen was down for a nap. Ryan had taken her down to the pool and continued the swimming lessons that Rudy had started. Ryan was noticeably happier. Kid sitting was definitely right up his alley. He and Kathleen were always giggling together and playing. Ana was afraid that Ryan would decide to quit this dangerous work to get married and have children of his own.

Christian and Ana lay in their bed, talking. Christian had been shaken to his core when Ana suggested that Elena be investigated. She was his dear mother's best and, truly, only friend. He didn't want to take that from her.

"What made you think of Elena?" he asked.

"She fits the profile." Ana put her arm around Christian's chest and eased closer. "I'm sorry. I know that you're worried about your mother."

"No, not really. Mom would be better off without her anyway. It's just that I've been keeping a secret, from everyone. I've kept it so long I'd even forgotten about it."

"It's okay, sweetie. You don't have to tell me."

"I wish I felt that way about it but I'm incapable of lying to you. It's like kicking babies or blowing up buses filled with nuns."

Ana laughed out loud. "Well, now you have to tell me or I'll make you very sorry," she threatened.

Christian scowled. "Okay. When I was 15, my mother sent me over to Elena's to do some yardwork. She made a pass at me."

"I guess we can add pedophilia to the charges."

"I really liked it. She was a good-looking woman and I was a horny virgin. After a few days and a few kisses, I followed her up to her bedroom and, well, you can guess the rest."

"Did you like that, too?"

"Enough to do it several more times. I quit because I wanted to fuck girls my own age…like my big brother did. Elena threw such a hissy fit…you can't imagine. Screaming, crying, throwing plates."

"A grown woman angry because her 15-year-old boyfriend wants to dump her. Geesh."

"If she is guilty, I want her fried for killing Rudy. And there's something else. When she opened her second salon, she came to me for money. It was ostensibly an investment but I knew that she was very subtly blackmailing me. This is why I am currently her silent partner."

"We have to tell Taylor and have her investigated on the low-down."

Christian chuckled. "The low-down , eh?" He immediately texted Taylor. Taylor replied that he'd already put two coverts on her and discovered some interesting things.

Christian picked up Ana and carried her giggling into the study. Taylor blushed a little. His bosses' increasingly frequent PDA was taking some getting used to.

"Mrs. Lincoln is a practitioner of a particularly brutal form of BDSM. She is a sadist who pays no attention to safe words. She is the owner of a very successful underground club. Apparently, although most BDSMers are good people, there are some who prefer just beating the hell out of a helpless person. I'm betting that those two men currently in police custody are sadists who frequent Mrs. Lincoln's club and that she blackmailed them into the assault on Grey Manor. Both are ex-cons…one for a double murder."

"Whoa," Ana and Christian said at the same time.

"Have you conveyed this info to the cops?" Christian asked. "And why would the shooter continue to allow Elena to blackmail him when he's already been arrested? I would think that he'd want to expose her."

"Probably Elena threatened his loved ones as well. He won't talk to protect them," Ana suggested.

"Yes, sir. The SPD is looking into it as we speak. Naturally, we're also looking into it. I have men posted around her house. We've got a parabolic listening device parked in a car near her house."

"Pick up anything yet?" Grey asked. Taylor shrugged. "Last night she ordered two large pizzas from two different places."

"Were they delivered by underage boys who stuck around for an hour?" Ana asked.

Taylor chuckled. "No, ma'am. I'm more inclined to believe that Mrs. Lincoln was embarrassed to be ordering two pizzas."

"Okay, Taylor. Please keep me informed."

He picked Ana up again and they disappeared into their bedroom. Their bedroom. He certainly liked the sound of that. Their intimacy had returned, stronger than ever…probably because Christian was no longer a total tool. He'd learned that GEH was just a business. Love was what counted. And Ana was love. If GEH blew up tomorrow, he and Ana and Kathleen would move into a two-bedroom apartment and be happy together. Yeah, he might miss his helicopter, Charlie Tango, but…then again…

CHAPTER 69

"Ana, you have no idea how happy I am that we are intimate again but we'd always had a strong physical connection. What I really need to know now is if the trust has returned. When we first came together, you felt completely safe with me…until I blew a hole right through us. So, Ana, do you trust me again or are you at least starting to trust me?

Christian held her face in his hands and studied her eyes…so afraid that she wouldn't be able to tell him the truth.

"It's coming back, Christian. It is," Ana said. "I don't know if it will ever be like it was in the beginning but maybe that had more to do with our youth and my naiveté. Our relationship was untested and was so intense as only really young lovers can be. Dr. Janeway and I have been talking about mature trust…the kind of trust that is realistic about our different foibles and failings. All those years ago, my trust in you was engulfing. There was no room for error and that wasn't fair. Now we're building a stronger, deeper trust and that will take time and experience….as it should."

Christian ran his hand through her soft chestnut locks and studied the ceiling. Of course, he'd rather she'd said that every bit of the trust she used to feel was back but he also knew that this mature trust that she spoke of was better, stronger for the long haul.

"Ana, maybe now isn't the time. Maybe it's too soon and under the wrong circumstances but I know that you are the only woman I'll ever want, have ever wanted. I'm going to ask you to be my wife one of these days so be thinking about how you want to respond, okay? And next time, if there ever is a next time, that I go off the rails…instead of being overwhelmed with hurt and grief, please, just smash a lamp over my head."

Ana smiled sweetly at her fella. "What if I'm the one who betrays your trust, are you going to whack me with a lamp?"

"You broke me in half when you left, Ana. And I've lost the months of your pregnancy and five years of our daughter's life," he reminded her. "I never blamed you. When I walked into my office and found you there, I would have collapsed to my knees if my daughter hadn't kicked me first. I can't begin to tell how grateful and elated I felt. You would never let me down. As it was, I wore you down until you really could only do what you thought was best for me. But, please, no matter what happens between us or to us in future, never think again that leaving is the best for me. We can always buy more lamps."

Ana laughed again and tucked herself into Christian's arms. In minutes, she was sleeping. Grey stayed awake again, again on watch. He needed Elena to be the villain instead of continuing to wonder. He needed all of it to be over. He wanted to watch Ana walking to him in a white dress while Kathleen scattered flower petals before her. He needed the fairy tale, white picket fence, the dog, the family gathered around the fireplace. Heck, he even needed Kate to like him again, really like him. He wanted to be an ordinary family man….as much as that was possible when you were on the cover of Forbes.

And there were words he wanted to hear from Ana. Words that came easily to her six years earlier but now he wondered if he'd ever hear them again. He worried that maybe he didn't deserve them.

.+.

For days and then weeks, there were no more attempts on their lives. Kathleen's school had gone into hiatus for the summer so she was home every day. She wanted to go to the park but eventually stopped asking. She saw the fear in her mother's face when the question came up.

Periodically, the family would sneak over to Grey Manor by a secret back road that couldn't be seen by Elena's home down the street. Although she could see vehicles arriving at the front door, she did not have a visual on the backyard and her home was far enough down the street to prevent her hearing Kathleen laughing. Taylor was careful to have the same number of men guarding the front door instead of increasing the number when Ana, Christian and Kathleen came to visit because that would have been a dead giveaway. He was increasingly frustrated that he and the SPD could not definitely identify Mrs. Lincoln as their culprit.

He had stationed a team outside her club, with a parabolic device, but the club's music and general noise made it impossible to hear conversations. No one was permitted into the building itself without a membership and that required a demonstrated ability to perform extreme BDSM maneuvers.

Their attempts to obtain some proof from her locked salon cabinets were also fruitless. She may have been a maniacal loon but she was smart and slippery. The security team and the SPD were growing more and more restless and discouraged. Detectives and Taylor spent hours together discussing Mrs. Lincoln and her possible guilt. Were they wrong? Being too lazy to look elsewhere?

They didn't believe so…especially after Mr. Grey came forward to explain his previous relationship with Elena.

"Mr. Grey, may I ask why you never reported Mrs. Lincoln for her abuse of you?" The detective didn't realize that Grey did not consider getting to lose his virginity to a beautiful experienced woman to be abuse. Her fury and harassment of him when he broke off the relationship was abusive but he figured he deserved it. No, the detective insisted.

"You were a 15-year-old boy, Mr. Grey. You were conned into servicing this woman and thinking it was a good deal for you but it was abuse." Grey still felt otherwise but he just nodded. He wanted this discussion to be done.

The cops were relieved that he had spoken to them and encouraged him to come clean with his family.

Christian was growing ever more desperate, texting Ana a dozen times a day to ask if she and Kathleen were okay, were staying off the balcony and away from the windows, were staying inside. And it was breaking his heart to awaken to Ana's nightmares.

CHAPTER 70

"Baby, baby," Christian spoke soothingly to Ana as she cried and writhed in her sleep. Sometimes it took several minutes to wake her up.

"Everything is all right. You're just dreaming." When she awoke with a tear stained face, she would look dazed at Christian and then remember, followed by more tears. She was becoming increasingly fragile, as she had been when he found her in his office months earlier. She dreamt nightly that the bullet that killed Rudy had hit Kathleen instead.

"Christian, you won't let anything happen to our daughter, will you?" She'd plead.

"Of course not. Nothing bad is going to happen to either of you, I promise."

"But it already has. Kathleen lost Rudy. It could so easily have been Kathleen standing in front of that window."

Ana was trembling in his arms no matter how tightly he held her. He could think of nothing to say to reassure her. Hell, he could think of nothing to reassure himself. Every day when he left for Grey House, it tore him up. So much and so many depended on him to run a tight ship at GEH that he had to hold it together…or at least appear to be. Thank the lord for his COO, Ros. She didn't know all the particulars but she knew that he wasn't himself and that the employees were nervous. Where was their raging tiger….the beast who held everything together and made their company one of the top Forbes 500? Now he was a distracted and disturbed cub who made mistakes and rarely came out of his office. Was he ill? Had he lost his fire?

His hatred of Elena grew until he could barely contain it.

.+.

Christian kissed his mother's cheek as he handed Kathleen to Mia who was always the first to grab his tiny daughter. Grace smiled indulgently although she would have liked to beat her daughter to the punch once in a while. This was her only grandchild but Mia had firmly staked her claim. She didn't take Kathleen up to her former bedroom anymore…even though the bloody carpet had been removed and Elliot's company had replaced every window in the place with bullet-proof panes. Mia had moved to an unused bedroom and she and Kathleen were decorating it together. Mia waited until Kathleen's visits to continue. They spent hours looking online for ideas and products. Kathleen never remarked on the always closed curtains.

Meanwhile, the adults downstairs would try to decompress by laughing and talking together.

This Sunday was going to be different, however. Fortunately, the family had driven through the front entrance…feeling that never showing up that way would be suspicious.

After hugs and greetings from Grace, Kate and Elliot, Grace broke into a big smile and announced that they were having a special guest today for brunch...Grace's dear friend, Elena Lincoln, had dropped by. Ana gripped Christian's hand so hard that he winced. Grey had to use every bit of his self-control to avoid grabbing his family and fleeing. He could literally feel Taylor move closer to him and Ana. He could feel him stiffen. Elena was a loose cannon, loaded and within range of her targets. She hadn't just "dropped by"…so what were her intentions? Was she armed? Did she plan to gun down everyone?

Grey noticed Taylor texting his team and a few moments later, three agents came into the room and placed themselves in each corner. Grace noticed this as well and looked at her son, questions in her eyes. Elena smiled coolly, giving away no indication that she knew that she was being watched.

"Christian, darling, it has been such a very long time since we've seen each other. Please come sit with me and tell me what you've been up to all this time. I've been congratulating Elliot on the success of his company and talking with Kate about her work with SAK's. I've told her that I can't wait to see what she's chosen to highlight this season."

Kate held Elliot's arm and glared openly at Elena. Elliot appeared to be cool and calm but he so loathed this woman.

And neither of them yet knew of the suspicions directed at her. They simply found her repulsive.

"It's nice to see you again, Mrs. Lincoln. It's been many years since we met at lunch with Grace and then again at the Gala. Do you remember me? I'm Ana Steele, Christian's girlfriend." She reached out a hand to shake Elena's. Elena stared at her and her hand.

"Is there something wrong, Elena?" Grace asked. "You don't look well."

"Oh, I'm fine. Just having a moment. Yes, Ms. Steele, I do remember you now. You interrupted a conversation I was having with Grace at the time."

Ana retrieved her hand and simply looked blankly at Elena. "Oh, that must be why you were rude to me. I wondered about that at the time. Oh, well. Water under the bridge," she said, smiling. Elena did not return her smile.

Once again, she shifted her attention to Christian, looking around Ana as if she were simply an obstacle…which, of course, is what she was to Elena.

"Well, Christian? Are you going to come sit and talk with me?" She questioned with a tinge of anger in her voice.

The tension in the room was, as Ana would say, at defcon 1. Christian, fearful of what Elena might do, needed to deescalate the situation and so he took a seat on the couch next to Elena. She visibly relaxed. Grace sat down in a chair across from them but Elena's eyes never wavered from Christian's face. She began to talk to him, often laughing at nothing and leaning over to touch his hand or his arm. He was visibly uncomfortable but Elena didn't notice or, more likely, care. His discomfort was, for her, a sign of her dominance over him. That he might be utterly disgusted by her closeness did not occur to her.

Everyone in the room was silent, riveted by the conversation between the two. Christian felt all eyes on him and his efforts to be polite to Elena. He looked over repeatedly at Ana sitting next to Grace. Each time she smiled encouragingly at him, her bright blue eyes shining with love. If only she'd say the words….

"Christian, Christian, are you hearing me?" Elena whined.

"Sorry. My hunger is starting to claim my attention. Mom, what's for lunch today?"

Grace began to share that information when Elena interrupted to remind Grey that she was talking business with him. Couldn't his stomach wait until he gave her an answer? She wanted him to invest in her new salon at the Bravern Centre. It would be an excellent investment. The Bravern Centre was a prestigious location and would attract a huge and elite clientele, she said. Grace, who was currently a client at the local salon, raised her eyebrows a bit at that. After all, weren't she and all the society friends she encouraged to patronize Elena's current salon, "elite clientele"?

"I'll have to give it some thought, Elena. Beauty salons are not part of the business trajectory of GEH. I'm certain that my COO would have strong objections."

"I'm not asking for an investment from GEH. I'm expecting an investment from an old friend." Elena's eyes were dark and cold.

Grace spoke up. "Perhaps we ought to give Christian some time to think it over, Elena. He has a lot on his plate right now and is distracted."

Then, to add fire to the conversation, Ana had a query. "I'm confused. I thought that you were an old friend of Grace's. How could you be an old friend of Christian's? You're more than twice his age." Ana looked at Elena with an expression of confused innocence.

Christian cringed. Elliot and Kate stifled laughter. Grace looked shocked and Elena looked at Ana with incendiary hatred…evident to everyone in the room. Margaret, Grace's housekeeper, was so shaken by that expression that she dropped a tray of drinks and stood frozen. Taylor made ready to draw his gun from his shoulder holster.

Ana kept up the pretense of innocence. "Oh, did I misspeak? I mean, how could you be old friends with a small child?"

"You are an ignorant, whorish, little twit with not an ounce of intelligence who is only after Christian's money," Elena snarled at Ana. This time Ana pretended to be startled.

"You're mistaken, Mrs. Lincoln. I graduated from Harvard in three years with a 4.0 GPA and a Masters."

At this point, Elliot and Kate could no longer control themselves. They burst into hysterical and quite loud laughter, immediately followed by everyone else in the room. Ana dropped the pretense of innocence and smiled wickedly at Elena. Now the entire security team was reaching for their guns. Elena saw nothing but Ana. She stood up quickly and made to attack. Christian, knowing his girlfriend's talent for martial arts, sat still.

As Elena charged at her, Ana made a single graceful move which resulted in Elena's whirling several feet and onto the floor on her bum. Everyone in the room, with the exception of Kate and Christian, stood stock still, amazed. Ana leaned down to help Elena to her feet. Elena, in shock, stared at Ana. Then she lashed out with her claw-like fingers, intending to slash Ana's face. Ana neatly ducked and the momentum of Elena's attack landed her once again on the floor. Even the security team could not contain themselves this time. Taylor looked down at the floor and covered his reaction with his hand in a desperate effort to retain some professionalism.

Elena had landed on her face this time and also snapped off several of her press-on talons. Grace hurried over to her and helped her to her feet. Before Elena could have another go at Ana, Grace rather firmly suggested that Elena was twice little Ana's size and could have really done her harm. She was very sorry but she felt that it would be best if Elena left the house and went home to cool down. Elena told Grace to go fuck herself, grabbed her bag from the couch next to Christian and stormed out.

As the door slammed behind her, Christian held aloft a Ruger handgun, fully loaded with safety off.

CHAPTER 71

Taylor quickly locked the front door and checked the driveway from the side glass to make certain that Elena was driving away. Grace's landline rang a few minutes later. She listened, replied and rang off.

"Elena says that something was stolen from her handbag. She wants it back. I asked her what she was missing and she hung up."

Christian had handed the Ruger to Taylor who engaged the safety. Then Christian walked to Ana, picked her up and carried her over to the couch, sitting down with her on his lap. Unselfconsciously, he kissed her soundly and then grinned at her.

Grace sat heavily in a chair, her face a picture of chagrin. "Margaret, dear, leave the mess until morning. Perhaps, if I can't sleep tonight, it will give me something to do."

"Yes and cut yourself in the process. I'm the expert here," Margaret asserted as she left for a broom. Grace smiled after her.

"Well, added a little excitement to Margaret's job today," she said dryly. "Ana, you constantly surprise me. I'm certainly glad that you can protect yourself in hand-to-hand combat. Do you also have a pair of magic bracelets with which you can deflect bullets? I quite doubt that Elena will let you get away with besting her."

Ana waved her hand around the room at the family and the security team…the latter now leaving to take up their post outside. "I'm more worried about the army surrounding me. She'll shoot right through anyone to get to me."

"Well, now that the entertainment portion of our day is completed, let's eat!" Elliot declared. Margaret arrived with vacuum to gather up all the glass pieces on the carpet.

"Don't let Kathleen near this portion of the carpet until I'm sure that it's clear," Grace ordered her family. Then she went to the bottom of the stairs and called up for Mia and her niece to come to dinner. As Kathleen charged pell-mell down the steps, Mia followed and remarked on Elena's absence.

"Oh, sis, you missed quite the show," Elliot whispered in his sister's ear. "I'll tell you later out of range of our little pitcher's ears," he said, nodding in Kathleen's direction. The family found other topics to discuss while they ate although the difficulty of it did not escape sharp little Kathleen's perception.

"How come you guys are acting all weird?" she asked. Ana admonished her daughter. "Kathleen, it isn't polite to call people weird."

"I didn't say the people are weird, mama. I said that they were acting weird. It isn't the same thing."

"Young lady, don't argue with your mother," Christian scolded. Kathleen gave him a strange look, put her folk down and stared at him. Spooked, Christian asked what she was doing.

"You said I shouldn't argue with mama so I'm just going to stare at you until you crack." It was all anyone could do to not laugh, Christian most of all. He ordered Kathleen to come with him. Without any sign of fear, Kathleen hopped down from her chair and took her daddy's hand as they walked outside on the patio. Ana looked disturbed but Taylor assured her that coverts were everywhere.

"Kathleen, your grandmother had an unexpected and unpleasant guest who took a dislike to your mother. She was asked to leave and it's rather awkward for both your grandmother and mother. Thus, we want to have a lovely time with each other and we might be trying too hard which you see as weird. For gramma Grace and mama, please hold your tongue, okay?"

Everyone watching out the window was both amused and puzzled as to why Kathleen put out her tongue and then held it between her fingers. Christian shook his head and laughed as he pulled his daughter into his arms and held her fast before they stood up to return to the dining room. Kathleen quietly took her seat and politely apologized for her comments.

"However, I must explain that I did not mean "weird" as a criticism. I like weird. You might have noticed that I am myself quite weird." This remark brought the whole table to a standstill as all the adults erupted in peals of laughter.

The rest of the meal went well with lots of conversation and enjoyment of the food. Mia had helped Margaret do much of the cooking.

"At my café, I spend so much time managing that I don't get to actually cook as I'd like to do. I'm thinking of hiring a manager so that I can spend more time in the kitchen. Every time a customer wants to compliment the chef, I get jealous," she whined.

"Where's Joe?" Christian asked. "Don't tell me you broke up with him already. I thought that he might be the one."

"That's another reason why I'd like someone else to manage the place. I'm so busy that I don't get to see Joe as often as I'd like. And he is the one, definitely. Best thing my elder brother ever did for me was to bring Joe into the café. He couldn't come today because his grandfather is ill and hospitalized. His family is hoping that the doctors can fix and release him but he is quite old and Joe is very worried that he might die. Elliot has given him indefinite leave. That was really great of you, Elliot, to do that," Mia smiled and gave her brother a kiss.

"I am a prince of a person, that's true," he grinned. "On the other hand, Joe is a great employee and is getting better all the time. Because of him, I have more time with Kate. I'm hoping that within the next couple of years, I can make him VP and give him even more responsibility."

"What's wrong with right now?" Mia retorted. "I want him off roofs and away from nail guns."

"Sorry, he's still too young and green. He needs more time to prove to the crews that he's a good leader. Besides, they all know that he's an unhousebroken puppy around you. That doesn't help his image."

CHAPTER 72

Kathleen fell asleep in her car seat on the way home. Ana and Christian held hands over her little body. Christian would gently stroke Ana's fingers with his thumb and she liked that. She realized that she'd never told him.

She smiled at him and although he'd been looking out the window, he felt the smile and turned to look at Ana. Her face never failed to make his heart lighter. "What?" he asked. "What are you thinking?"

Her smile became shy. "I like the way you rub my fingers with your thumb. I've always loved that just like I've always loved you, Christian. It seems that you are forever doing things that I love."

"Whoa. Back up the boat. I need a repeat of that second sentence." His eyes were lit up and his face hopeful. Had he misheard her?

"The second sentence. Let's see…oh yes, I said that I've always loved that you caress my fingers with your thumb."

"Part II, please."

Ana turned bright red and put her head down. "Just like I've always loved you."

Christian leaned over Kathleen and took Ana's face in one of his large hands. She also loved his long fingers. In fact, she offer watched his hands and got aroused. She never said because she feared that he'd become self-conscious. Now with her cheek cupped in his palm, she felt suddenly even more shy.

"Ana, I have always loved you and I always will. I need to know how you feel about me. Not an off-hand remark that I shouldn't take seriously, please. The truth. I will accept it no matter what. Tell me."

His face. Yes, he was unbelievably handsome. Sometimes her stomach flipped when he looked down at her but it was more than that. She saw the man behind the face…kind, loving, protective and a wonderful father. He also made her panties wet when he said hello as he walked in the door at night.

"I've been afraid to say anything to you…afraid we wouldn't last. I'm still afraid, Christian, but that doesn't negate the facts. I've never stopped loving you. I'm in love with you now and always will be."

Christian's thumb brushed across her cheek, wiping away a stray tear. He leaned further across Kathleen and kissed Ana sweetly and tenderly. He wanted so badly to crush her to him but he'd have to flatten his daughter to do it. He just kept staring into her eyes.

"Daddy, would you like to change seats?" Kathleen's weary voice peeped up. Christian and Ana chuckled. She was only five…well, almost six. She was going to have them on the run the older she got.

.+.

"Elliot, I know that all of us loathe Elena Lincoln but there seemed to be something more to Ana's feelings today. Am I imagining things?"

"No, Kate, I don't think so. The way Elena looked at Ana from the moment they walked in the door…very odd. Totally strange. They met years ago and Elena glared at her with…with menace. And once they got into it, Ana was cool and Elena clearly wanted to rip her head off. I wonder if we shouldn't press her and Christian about this."

"I could try but if she and Christian have a good reason to keep it from us, she'll never betray him. They're looking at each other just the way they used to back in the day. I would like to press her on that."

"You still don't trust Christian, do you? He walks into the room and you go into protective mode around Ana. You still look at him like you'd like to pop his head off," Elliot laughed.

"You're not wrong. I haven't forgiven him. When I think of all the time we lost…you and me…me and Ana and Kathleen. I'm getting wound up just thinking about it," her voice rising. Elliot pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Kate gasped and then shoved him back on the bed. They disrobed each other at the speed of light. Their hands were everywhere. Her mouth was on his cock and his head between her legs.

"No, Kate. Stop."

"What!?"

"I want to make you cum. I want to watch. Lie still."

"But I want the same thing…all right. We'll take turns. Have at me," Kate grinned…and he did. It made him feel like a million bucks to give her such pleasure and to know that she wanted him so badly. All those years that they were rarely together, especially the horrible years that she was married, had tortured him. Still, it was far worse for Christian, he knew. As Elliot enjoyed the deliciousness of Kate and the thrill of hearing her cry out his name, he marveled that his brother had gone so long without Ana.

"Kate, I love you so much. Don't you ever forget that," he whispered as he nuzzled her neck.

Gasping for breath, Kate beamed at her giant Adonis. "Don't ever stop telling me…ever….ever. I love you and need you, too. Now, give me that dick."

Later, still awake, they laughed and talked. "Why did you marry that guy? I know you didn't love him."

"No, I never fooled myself that I did, El. I'm surprised it took you this long to question me about this. I married him because, well, it was my way of freeing you to move on. I cried and cried about Ana and then I cried more about you. I tried to convince myself that we could make a go of it even if I hated Christian but I felt that I would only be coming between brothers. I felt hopeless about Ana. I was even afraid that she was dead. I wanted you to have a family and a good woman to give you children. I was never blind to the fact that I would be a lousy wife. I don't cook. I don't clean. I'm selfish…except in bed. I thought that if I married that perfectly nice man that you'd finally give up on me and find someone new. Then I cried and cried at the thought of that. Geez, those years were bad.

"Why, El? Why didn't you give up on me?"

"I'm in love. I've been in love since you walked in the door of 2B and my jaw dropped to the floor. Seems we Grey men are most definitely one-woman men, no matter what. And I've always been able to read you. I knew that you weren't in love with Gary…poor schmuck. I felt bad for him. It's the only time I've ever really been mad at you 'cause I knew that you were going to break his heart."

"Yep, that I did. He's okay, though. I don't think that he was forever-in-love with me. I think that he was just one of those guys that have to have someone and they fall in love easily with whomever will have them. He remarried less than a year later and was quite happy. Probably still is."

"Ya think?" Elliot hopped out of bed, giving Kate a wonderful view of his cute as fuck tushie. He returned with the laptop and googled her ex-husband, the District Attorney of New York City. Still married. Twins. He and Kate smiled and then resumed making love until they were exhausted.

CHAPTER 73

Christian and Ana were exhausted, too. "You're such a bunny rabbit," Ana smiled.

"I'm a what?! You don't call a man who's just made love to you a bunny! Christian was horrified.

"I meant like that energizer bunny. You know, the commercial with the rabbit with the drum that keeps going and going? It's a compliment," Ana protested.

"No, lover. It is not. How about calling me a sex god? I'll take that."

Ana giggled and that always did something to Christian. He was all over her again. Ana just laid back and groaned with delight.

"Christian, Christian?"

"Kind of busy here, Ana."

"Sorry. I'll get back to you." Christian sighed. "No. It's okay. What is it?" He couldn't stop himself from indulging her slightest whim. "Are you hungry? I can make up a tray," he suggested. Ana smiled at him with such love that he decided to bake her a cake.

"No, darling man. I'm not hungry. Except for you, of course. I was thinking of Elena."

"I'm sucking on your breasts and that makes you think of Elena? Geez…."

Ana looked at his stricken face and couldn't help but giggle again. Christian narrowed his eyes at her and ordered her to STOP GIGGLING. He flopped back on the bed and wrapped his arms around her.

"Okay. What about that murdering harridan?"

"Do you think that I provoked her enough today to get her to come after me again?"

Christian turned to his side and leaned his head on his elbow as he gazed down at his beautiful woman. "Is that why you talked to her that way? Were you trying to get a reaction?!"

"Not on purpose. At first, anyway. But, Christian, I'm tired of living this way…always waiting for Elena to make her move. I want to shake her loose. Make her make a mistake. Right now she has us just waiting around for the next hail of bullets. We have the FBI, the SPD and your security team all trying to get something on her when we should be strategizing to force her to slip into our trap."

Christian caressed her cheek with his thumb. "It kills me that you have to think this way. How much of the time is this on your mind?"

"All the time. Every time I look at the people I love, Elena's ugly mug pops up…howling with glee at what she's planning to do to you. I don't want to be her victim. I want her to be ours."

"You don't think that I feel the same way? I have to go to work every day because if I stay home, like I want to, it will stir up her suspicions that we're on to her. Every one of the thousand times a day I text you, I shake until you respond with the all clear. I daydream about putting out a hit on her. Today, having to pretend to tolerate sitting next to her and listen to her…look at her blood red lips and that yellow hair…" he shuddered.

"God, Ana. The worst part is that it's all my fault for being such a stupid, horny 15-year-old. If I had just used a brain cell or two and walked away from her, none of this would be happening now."

"You couldn't have known, Christian. As you say, you were a horny 15-year-old and you probably weren't the only one. Pedophiles don't stop at one child. I'll bet those poor dupes who killed Rudy were also her victims in their youth."

CHAPTER 74

Grey and Taylor sat in the study trying to strategize as Ana suggested but were getting nowhere. They, too, were frustrated with their futile efforts to expose Mrs. Lincoln. She seemed so easy to rile but she was also cunning. At the mention of her name, the shooter and driver simply dropped their heads and stared at the table top. The shooter's girlfriend visited at every opportunity and her physical condition did not go unnoticed. Her face was slashed by someone's or something's claws. She had visible bruises, black eyes…all warnings to her boyfriend, the SPD believed. The driver's wife and children had disappeared….gone into hiding and the driver wasn't about to share.

As Taylor was leaving the study, he was feeling the loss of Rudy and his expertise. BDSM was all new to Taylor.

Passing the kitchen, he inhaled the aroma of a deep brewed coffee…none of that stuff from a jar that was kept in the staff kitchen. He poked his head in and saw Mrs. Jones, the housekeeper. He figured that she was Grey's housekeeper, not his and he was in charge of his own dietary needs. He turned to head back to the security office.

"Mr. Taylor? Is that you?" Mrs. Jones had a soft voice. They didn't interact much and because of that, he rarely heard her speaking.

"Sorry to bother you, Mrs. Jones. I just couldn't help smelling your coffee," he mumbled shyly.

"Please. Come in." He hesitated but maybe she needed something done. Something off a high shelf or lighting a pilot or something. She indicated a stool by the breakfast bar and he obeyed, sitting down. She poured a large cup of the coffee and placed it next to him along with a scone.

"Go on," she instructed and he did as told. Lord, it was good coffee. It was better than the coffee at Mia's Place although he had the sense to keep that opinion from Miss Mia. The scone was great, too. He'd devoured both treats in under a minute. Mrs. Jones was smiling at him and he was feeling funny.

"Did you have breakfast, Mr. Taylor?"

While he was trying to remember if he'd eaten yet today, Mrs. Jones quickly whipped up an omelet and hash browns and set the plate before him. He wolfed those down, too. She smiled. Having her cooking appreciated was one of her greatest delights. Her heart briefly clenched as she remembered her departed husband's appetite and his kiss after every meal.

"Mr. Taylor, you don't have to eat the food in the staff kitchen. Mr. Grey won't mind if I leave meals for you. All I have to do is cook a greater amount than usual. After all, he pays for your food, too. You might as well eat well."

Taylor looked at her shyly. For the first time, he noticed that she was a very pretty woman…all soft and such. He thanked her for the delicious breakfast and quickly returned to his work. He felt strange…in a pleasant way. Must be the food.

After that morning, every day he woke to the fragrance of her coffee and found a plate of breakfast food awaiting in a warmer in his kitchen. As he passed the kitchen on his way to the office, he poked his head in and mumbled a thank you. She always replied with a smile and a sweet 'good morning'.

Then Taylor spoke with his contacts at the FBI about the possibility of Lincoln being a pedophile. Perhaps they could find some of her victims? The FBI listened but seemed reluctant to use their resources to go on a possible goose chase. Grey's experience could have been a one-off. There was nothing to indicate that it was a pattern. The FBI also had to avoid the appearance of favorable treatment of a multi-billionaire.

Reporting back to his boss, Taylor apologized for his failures. Grey brushed it off.

"You didn't know my past relationship with Elena. It hadn't occurred to me, either. I have little to do with her these days. Ana's had a couple of run-ins with her and for the first time, I really noticed her specific loathing of my girlfriend. Still, the notion that she'd go so far as to attempt murder seems far-fetched. She's my mother's best friend and our affair was brief and long ago."

"Some people are capable of carrying grudges for a lifetime, sir. My own father died hating me because at the age of 12, I blew up at him and called him out for being the drunk that he was. 50 years later he specifically disowned me from his estate."

Taylor shuffled uncomfortably. "Forgive me, sir. I didn't mean to get all personal. Just making a point." Taylor looked quite embarrassed.

"I had my own daddy-issues, Taylor. I completely understand. Thank you for sharing. Now. Let's try to find our victims on our own. Perhaps if we can find even one, we can convince the FBI to jump in. I want to get Elena for something…jaywalking. Anything to get my family out of harm's way. Pedophilia can get her a lot of time in jail and other cons hate child molesters, if you get my drift."

"Yes, sir."

At this point, Ana walked into the study with her iPad in hand. She smiled at Taylor and Christian. Taylor returned the smile while Grey simply gazed at her with a dopey expression.

"Guys, I've been researching BDSM and pedophilia. The two are not related, by the way. BDSM is legal and rather popular. Practitioners are private about their activities because of societal prejudice but some BDSMers are such in name only…like Elena who is actually a sadist. It is quite possible that Elena doesn't only practice at her club but may have a room in her home. If we can find it, maybe we'll also find a safe."

Grey would have dearly preferred that Ana stay out of the way. He thought about building a panic room. However, he couldn't demand that she leave matters to him. Her daughter was also in the line of fire. The first bullet to enter Grey Manor was through Kathleen's window and into her best friend's heart. Maybe a coincidence? Maybe not.

"Miss Steele," Taylor looked askance, "are you suggesting that we break into Mrs. Lincoln's home?

"You betcha, I am, Taylor. I'm also 'suggesting' that we plant cameras. Getting video of her with one of her victims would be gold. Maybe she'd show us the location of her safe as well. Grace is having lunch with her on Tuesday. Elena never misses a chance to show off her connection to Mrs. Grace Grey."

"Sir?" Taylor looked at Grey who grinned and said, "You heard the lady. Go break some laws, Taylor."

"No, wait a minute. Honey, anything that Taylor finds without a warrant is not permissible evidence. First, we have to find the proof and then we have to figure out a way for the police to find it legally. Do you own any judges, dear?"

While Taylor's eyes were bugging out, Christian was trying to keep his seat as he laughed. "No, sweetheart. We'll have to come up with something else. Taylor knows a lot of law enforcement folks who can make suggestions about "hypothetical situations". Taylor, get on it while I have a conversation with my wife, okay?"

Taylor nodded and left the room. The door locked behind him. "Conversation?" he laughed, as he heard the contents of Grey's desktop flying off unto the floor.

CHAPTER 75

Elena wasn't sleeping well these days. In fact, ever since Ana and her brat had come back to Seattle, Elena's nerves had been frayed. And now she had allowed that strumpet to goad her into showing her true colors. She was also a suspect in the shooting at Grey Manor. She knew that she was being watched. She hadn't been able to lure her newest 'student' into her basement classroom since the shooting…fearful of being caught in the act. Elena was scornful of the misguided laws that protected young people from being instructed in strength and discipline. She looked around her at the youths loitering on street corners, shooting each other, robbing convenience stores. She could help them, make them into successful citizens. The lack of understanding and support she received from the ignorant society in which she lived was appalling.

Still, she was honored and respected at her club. When she walked in the door, a wave of fear rippled through the dim establishment. There she was a queen. People scurried to find a dark corner in which to crouch to avoid being ordered into a room to serve as her sub for the night. She didn't bother to ferret them out, however. She waited in her room for a sub to appear…and they did. Several each night vied for the privilege to sub for the premier dominatrix of Seattle. People with no limits, no safe words.

Elena chuckled to herself. Wouldn't Seattle be astonished to learn of the esteemed citizens who belonged to her club? People high in government, in law enforcement, in philanthropic circles, in high society. Some came from other cities, even from other states. Occasionally, she would greet middle eastern potentates and British lords.

Her club offered the extremes of BDSM that no other club would. Her club was filled with the deeply damaged and the cruelest of sadists but Elena didn't see it that way. She simply offered a service unavailable elsewhere.

Meanwhile, she maintained a façade of elegance and refinement that made her worthy of a place in the society pages of the Seattle Times. Every year since Grace Grey had held her gala, Elena had seen to it that her name was prominent as one of the women who donated their time and good taste to the success of the gala. She had the elite of Seattle convinced that she operated her salons only to raise money for charitable causes. She subtly implied that she was independently wealthy and did not need to work but liked to keep busy and 'give back'.

Her marriage to timber baron, Eric Lincoln, had ended due to his philandering. Eric had never corrected this misconception because he liked being perceived as a man who was attractive to women. In truth, he'd been a virgin when Elena zeroed in on him one night at the Mile High Club. The original 40-year-old virgin. He was thrilled when the young and beautiful Elena had seduced him. He was a happy man right up until the moment he came home a day early from a business trip and happened upon his wife riding the dick of a teenage boy in their bed. They didn't notice him at first. He stood stock still and shocked, watching his naked wife and the groaning boy fucking in the huge and garishly decorated master bedroom of his garishly decorated home. Elena's idea of elegant actually made him cringe but he never objected to all the gold-gilded furniture, the mass of useless bric-a-brac displayed everywhere or the motel-hotel art blighting the walls of his home. He usually sequestered himself in his home office, emerging only to eat or sleep. Their housekeeper was a decent cook and Elena kept him sexually happy so her extravagant spending and lack of interest in his business never bothered him. Besides, her temper when she was displeased was not something he wanted to stir up. They seemed to go to a lot of high society events and dinners which bored him to death but Elena loved those things so he went along with it.

However, her infidelity was unforgiveable. He gave her the house and its accompanying mortgage, the Bentley, and a lump sum with which she was able to open her salon for the elite. Of course, Seattle society was surprised that the ex-wife of Eric Lincoln was reduced to cutting hair…thus the necessity for convincing everyone that the shop was simply a means to help the unfortunate. It was a quite luxurious establishment as well and unreasonably expensive which only increased its appeal to those who had money to burn. Elena had made certain that her salon was the fanciest in town and she hired only the finest stylists. The day that Grace Grey was dragged in by her daughter was a turning point in Elena's life.

She could see that Grace was vulnerable and weak. Elena knew how to play people like that. In no time, she had made Grace feel special. She would serve her tea and sit with her, sharing her sadness at having lost her husband. Grace felt necessary. She consoled poor Elena and gradually began to share her own troubles. Soon, they were having lunch regularly. Elena confided in Grace that she received just a small amount of alimony and that her earnings from the salon were intended for a variety of charities so she really couldn't afford the Mile High Club. Grace was delighted to be able to help Elena so she paid every luncheon expense. Elena became Grace's best friend and she made certain that Grace didn't become close to anyone else. In truth, no one else wanted to share Elena's company so, much as they admired Grace, they kept their distance.

And then Grace had taken Ana's side in their dispute at brunch. She had seen a side to Elena that was ugly and repellent. For the past six years, Elena had not been listed on the invitations to the gala as a contributor to the gala. At their Tuesday lunches, Grace happily yattered on about her granddaughter and her lovely mother, Anastasia and how happy she made everyone, particularly her son. Elena had to use so much energy to appear interested and pleased for Grace that when she arrived home, she immediately hit the bottle until she passed out.

How she loathed the saintly Anastasia, her ugly brat and the boy who'd rejected her so many years before.

CHAPTER 76

Ana and Kate had again been helping Grace and Mia with the annual Coping Together Gala. Grace remarked tearfully on her happiness that Ana and Kate were back in her life, back helping her with the ball. Kate noted that nothing about the ball had changed in the intervening years yet, Grace noted, attendance had risen every year. In fact, it had gotten to the point where people were calling to request invitations. The gala was now the premier event of the social season in the Seattle area. Ana and Kate threw themselves into their work, finding ways to further improve the ball.

This year they'd put forth the idea of hosting a masquerade ball and Mia had suggested having an auction of the single girls at the ball. Ana and Kate cringed at the idea of being auctioned off but surprisingly, Grace loved the idea, pointing out that she herself would be single this year. Mia had also insisted on being this year's caterer instead of The Mile High Club. The Mile High rates had risen drastically every year but Mia's Place had become recognized as the place to have a truly good meal since her mother and, therefore, all her society friends had begun dining there.

People also knew that it was likely that this would be the year when Christian Grey would return to the gala and probably with his beautiful girlfriend on his arm. Elliot had attended every year, single, but there were suspicions that he was gay because he showed no interest in the women. He spent all his time at the bar, drinking and talking with other men gathered there. The attendees this year would be intrigued to see him with a gorgeous blonde on his arm.

Naturally, Christian was growing ever more frantic as the night of the ball approached. If he could have called out the National Guard to protect his family, he would have done so. Still, he had hired a very visible security force and dozens of coverts. Everyone hired to work the ball was deeply vetted by Welch. Every possible entry point was guarded and all the guests would have to enter through a checkpoint with a metal detector.

Grace worried that people would be put off by the metal detectors but she could see that her son wasn't sleeping well of late so she supposed that her high society peers would just have to make do. The shooting at her home had, of course, been in papers across the country. There could be no one attending the gala who didn't know of this ordeal and, therefore, should be understanding of and grateful for the extra precautions.

There would be a spectacular fireworks show, of course. It had grown larger and more astonishing with every year since Kate had first arranged for it. However, all of the Greys and their loved ones would watch the show from the vantage point of the Grey Manor balcony rather than down on the waterfront with their guests. Grey had already arranged for a bullet proof window surround to fit inside the balcony. If there were any way to protect his family other than the precautions that he'd already taken, he didn't know what it could be.

He'd already traded in all of his SUV fleet for Mercedes that were completely bullet proof. All of them also had roll bars concealed within the steel framework of the chassis of each vehicle. An eighteen-wheeler could strike the car and those riding inside would be protected. If he could have, he would have had Ana's gown made of Kevlar. The weight of such a gown would, however, have made it impossible for Ana to stand up.

Due to the number of attendees having doubled and tripled this year, Grace had had to arrange for two more tents to be set up and attached to the original. The time for arrivals had been staggered with a third of the attendees arriving 30 minutes after the first arrivals and another third arriving an hour after. Taylor had been concerned that a bottleneck at the check point would compromise security. The staggered arrival times would also make it a bit easier on Grace who felt that she needed to greet each and every guest.

It was at times like these that Grace particularly missed Carrick. He'd always been so jovial, so welcoming that every guest felt special. Of course, he'd already been drunk before the first guest entered the tent but it didn't show. Now Elliot stood by her side and endeavored to grab the hands of the gentlemen before they could crush his mother's. He hated this routine but he loved his mother. Of course, this year Kate would be with him and having to wait more than an hour to join her and to settle down for dinner would be a bit of torture. He knew that he could guilt his little brother into handling this chore but he would never make Chris leave Ana's side. He knew that Chris would be a nervous wreck as it was.

Elena had been invited…not that she'd skip the event if she hadn't been asked to it. Every guard had a picture of Elena but with this year being a masked ball, what was the point, Elliot thought.

After weeks of preparation, the night arrived. The town was aflutter. One could feel it in the air. At least, if one were wealthy, that is. People were excited to simply be at the ball and, of course, to get a good look at Christian Grey and his girlfriend. And even though Christian was bringing his date, there was many a young woman who wanted to believe that he would be attracted to her instead.

CHAPTER 77

Christian had decided to be one of the last to arrive. By that time the guards would have identified Elena Lincoln and they would be following her every move. He and Ana had arrived that afternoon and sequestered themselves in a guestroom, resting and watching the arrivals through the window.

"Mr. Grey, your mother is looking for you now," Taylor alerted his charges.

Grey merely groaned. Earlier as he and Ana had climbed the stairs they had happened upon a bullet hole the plasterers had missed. They looked at each other and then at the door to the room where Rudy had died…a door that was never opened. Each worried about the other's feelings. As they closed and locked the guest room door behind them, they felt the need to lose themselves in each other…such was their need for comfort and consoling.

"We need to get out of this mood, Christian. Your mother needs us." Ana ran her hands through Christian's hair and kissed his forehead. He pulled her closer. "Every guest is deeply vetted. No one is getting in who isn't welcome and no one could possibly sneak in a gun. Please try to relax. This cause is so important to your mother and to all those it helps so it is imperative that we help to make this a glamorous and enjoyable evening for everyone."

Christian sighed in defeat. "I know. I understand. I hate it."

"But you'll be charming and at ease and see to it that everyone has a wonderful time?" Ana implored.

"Yes, dear. Only those closest to me will be able to read my face and my body to know that I am tense and scared to death. You mustn't leave my side, either," he gazed pleadingly at Ana.

"Now why would I want to wander from the side of my breathtakingly handsome boyfriend who never disguises his great love for me? Of course, I might need to pee now and again."

"I'll go with you."

Ana threw her head back and laughed. "I'm picturing you standing guard at my stall door!"

Christian covered her mouth with his and poured all his passion for her into their kiss. The hole she'd left in his heart for six years would crack open still when he was afraid of losing her again. He wondered if he would ever know the peace he'd felt all those years ago before she left. Would he always be insecure?

.+.

"Well, do I look the part of the prince of Seattle's princess?" Ana asked. "You certainly look the part of the prince. I wonder how you can be so so handsome."

Ana's eyes glowed as she regarded Christian in all his tuxed and bow-tied glory. He, in his turn, stared in awe at this women he so loved. She wore a designer gown in light blue, her hair piled artfully on her head with light tendrils curling down to her bare shoulders. From her ears dangled delicate diamonds. She wore little makeup nor did she need any. On her plump lips, a touch of pink tint. He'd no doubt that she would be the most beautiful woman at the ball…not that he would be looking around to find out. Suddenly, the little box he always carried in his pocket was too heavy.

They stood speechless, gazing at each other with love and lust.

"There is something else I'm hoping that you will wear tonight. If you don't want to, it's all right. Please don't be afraid to say no." Ana could see that Christian was nervous. He walked closer to her and just when she thought that he was going to take her in his arms and kiss her, he dropped to one knee and looked up at her.

"I fell madly in lust with you at first sight. Within minutes of knowing you, I was in love. I was a callow youth whose only desire up to that point had been to build a company and be a rich man. I was too young and stupid to keep you happy and I will never be able to fully recover from those lost years without you. My gratitude for your return and for your great gift to me of a wonderful daughter, a family…I can never repay. I will try, however. Give me your heart and hand in marriage and I will devote myself to your happiness for the rest of our lives."

He opened the little blue box and revealed the delicate pink diamond within. His brother had had a devil of a time convincing him that Ana would want a small ring…not the 6 carat yellow diamond surrounded by 1 carat diamonds.

"Christ, Chris, you'll break her finger. Stop thinking in terms of how much you want to spend. Think instead of what would appeal to Ana. She'd probably prefer no ring at all." Well, maybe, but she was getting one anyway. More than anything, Christian wanted visible proof that she was his. He wanted everyone at the ball to see the ring and know that he'd somehow managed to convince this most glorious of women to be his.

"Ana? Will you marry me, sweetheart?" he pleaded. She looked at the ring and then into the eyes of her man. She nodded and softly answered, "Yes." One tear dropped unto his hand as he removed the ring from the box and slipped it unto her tiny finger.

"It fits perfectly," she marveled. He explained that he'd measured her finger while she was asleep. Of course, she smiled to herself. Would her fifty shades of wonderful, controlling man not cover all his bases?

"It is a stunning ring, Christian. Thank you for not going overboard which I'm sure was your initial inclination."

He'd sworn Elliot to silence. Ana would never know that she was walking about with a million dollars on her hand.

They embraced and kissed tenderly. "Thank you, my dearest love. I won't let you down."

"Nor I…you."

"Sir, your mother is looking for you and becoming a bit unhinged. So many people are looking for you. I can assure you, sir, that you and Ms. Steele are going to be completely safe tonight." Taylor hoped to hell that he wasn't lying.

"Ready, Ms. Steele?" He pulled her arm through his and together they walked down the stairs to find the whole family waiting. They'd wanted to enter the ballroom as a united whole as they walked to their table. They were all well aware that they were the main show.

The orchestra ceased playing as the family walked in and as Grace walked to the microphone. The rest of the family settled themselves at their table. The guests stopped in their tracks and turned to Grace, waiting for her to speak.

CHAPTER 78

"Our warm greetings to one and all. The Grey family is thrilled to have such a generous turnout for such an important cause. When my late husband and I first held this affair, it was a much smaller gathering but it was a start. Neither of us had ever held so much as a dinner party and we didn't know what we were doing. However, we definitely knew why. Both of us in our respective professions had seen the damage done to children and their parents because of substance abuse and addiction. We had much to learn about how to help these people. In the intervening years, my family and I, with your aid, have seen how families can be saved with enough of the right kind of help.

"Carrick is no longer with us but I have my children and their significant others and a few trusted friends who've never backed off from the enormous amount of work involved in organizing the gala. The number of attendees willing to come and give has grown each year. We hope that we will be able to give you all a night to remember. And mostly we hope that you understand the good you are doing by being here and contributing.

"We will begin with dinner being served, courtesy this year of my daughter, Mia. After dinner, we will begin the auction. I am amazed at the wonderful offerings you have brought to us. Your kindness is inspiring. Following the auction, Mia has arranged for a different kind of auction…a bit of a surprise. Then more dancing and visiting and laughter until a fireworks spectacular to cap off our evening.

"Again, thank you all for coming to the Coping Together Gala."

There was a hearty round of applause and then elegantly dressed servers began making their rounds. It was Mia's intention that this dinner be finer than anything available at the finest establishments in Seattle. Judging by the compliments flying about, no one felt that they'd eat this well again until next year's gala.

Christian ate with one hand holding a fork and the other nestled around Ana's shoulder. Elliot just ate and ate. Kate smiled at him indulgently. Perhaps he didn't dote on her to the extreme that Christian did on Ana but she didn't doubt his love for her. He'd waited through six years and one marriage and come for her the moment he could…still in his work clothes. He arrived home before her every day so that he could clean up and have dinner started before she walked in their door. His need for her was insatiable yet he'd remained largely celibate for the six years that she was in New York and Paris. He told her that one night a month was worth waiting for and that there had been no one else ever. She still found that remarkable. She'd married a man she didn't love in order to set Elliot free but he knew her heart better than that. He waited. He had no choice in the matter, he explained to her. She was all he wanted so….he waited.

Grace chatted with Joe who was missing Mia but understood that she had to manage the kitchen. He was immensely proud of her and her good heart. He rarely got a word in edgewise but that didn't bother him. The way that she sparkled as she spoke enchanted him. She made him laugh so. Even explaining a new recipe idea to him was interesting coming from the lips of his green-eyed goddess. Her beauty left him gobsmacked and he knew that she wasn't really aware of how stunning she was. Every night as he watched her sleep, he marveled that he'd been the one to earn her love. How, he wondered, had that happened? She had told him that there had been no one before him who captured her heart. He would be in disbelief at his good fortune until the day he died.

Joe was an orphan who'd grown up in foster homes. It really hadn't been so bad. He was a big kid and then a bigger teenager so no one ever messed with him and he was able to protect other kids. He'd become self-emancipated at age 16 and gone to work at a variety of crummy jobs until he applied for work with a fledgling construction company when he was 18. The boss had taken him under his wing and was fastidious in his training. Sometimes, he got discouraged and wanted to quit but Mr. Grey had always given him second and third and fourth chances. It was the first time in his life that someone, particularly a man, had worked him hard and never let him stop working hard. Elliot was only seven years older than him but Joe looked up to him like a father figure.

And Grace…Joe couldn't find the words to describe what Grace had come to mean to him. His own mother had died soon after his birth and his father didn't stick around. Yet, while his father didn't want him, he refused to relinquish his parental rights bound as he was by some twisted idea that a man doesn't abandon his kid. That, of course, was exactly what he did. For the first few years of his life, while he was still a cute toddler, foster parents had wanted to keep him but they were always rebuffed and Joe's father would demand that he be moved to a different home. By the time that Joe was out of toddler stage, he wasn't as desirable an adoptee and remained in foster care until he learned about emancipation and made his application. Those first couple of years, supporting himself and finishing school, were tough but he was determined to get his diploma.

Now, he felt as though he did have a family with all the Greys having welcomed him into their circle, including him in every Grey activity. Grace sat talking with him at the gala as easily as she talked with either of her sons. She, in fact, referred to Joe as her third son just as she referred to Kate and Ana as her daughters. Should anyone dare to suggest otherwise, the fire crackling in her eyes soon shut them up.

"I'm hoping that you'll waltz me around the floor later, Joe."

"Mia's been making me practice, Grace. It isn't that hard and I even enjoy it. Once you've gotten it down, it gives the feeling that you're flying."

"Yes! That's how I feel, too. Well, good for my daughter. You know, she's thinks that you are perfect…and I'd have to agree with her. When she began dating at 15, I truly despaired. Her taste in boyfriends was atrocious. Rude, stupid, obviously using her for her name. I steeled myself for the day that she would announce her decision to run away with some bassist or, worse, her pregnancy. Somehow, she listened when Elliot told her to give one of his guys a chance. At first, she was quite wary, you know. Did you know that?"

"No," Joe's eyes opened wide, "I didn't. What did she object to and what made her change her mind?"

"She thought that she was into older men and she thought a roofer was beneath her. What changed her mind was Elliot reminding her that he'd never steered her wrong and that Christian had met you and remarked that you were a solid guy. Of course, when you walked into the diner and smiled hello, well…Mia was a goner. She still tells me that she can't believe that she got so lucky…that you were that rare man…a decent man of honor who would never lie to her or cheat on her. She didn't care about your background or your bank account. She'd dated so many men who were interested in her money and her pedigree. One even suggested that after they married, he would be happy to take her name."

Joe was blushing. "Oh, enough of that. Dance with me before the auction begins." Joe pulled out Grace's chair and the two began to twirl gracefully around the floor. Mia watched from the kitchen, her heart full for her mother and her fella. Soon, Kate had dragged Elliot away from his dinner and Christian had bowed and asked Ana for a dance. All the beautiful Greys whirling around the checkered floor made such a picture that others came to join them.

Elena sat alone at her table, horrendously made up and thinking herself to be the epitome of elegance. Yet not a single man made his way to her to request a dance. No matter, thought Elena. Men had always been tongue-tired and shy in her presence. She didn't hold their fear against them. She'd prefer to watch Christian and Ana than to dance anyway. Besides, she was sure that Christian would make his way to her soon enough…that is, if Ana let out his leash.

CHAPTER 79

The master of ceremony, Giles Norton, stepped up to the mike and asked that everyone take their seats for the grand auction. People gradually moved to sit and to look at the menu of offerings. There were a lot of oohs and aahs. A week at the Grey family ranch in Montana was highly contested and sold for $25,000. Likewise, a three-day weekend at Christian Grey's Aspen Chalet was snapped up at $20.000. An original Cezanne brought $50,000 and a Pissarro twice that. Christian noted Ana's facial expression at her first sighting of the Pissarro and quite subtly signaled a friend to bid on it. It would make a wonderful wedding gift for his bride. Elena had donated an entire spa experience at her new salon in the Bravern Center. Elliot had offered a screen porch addition that the bidding was frantic for…especially as it was promised in time for spring weather. Getting a date for anything to be done by Grey Design and Construction was rare. He was booked so far out and yet people knew that he did superior work and were willing to wait. Elliot had already decided that building the screen porch would be Joe's first lead project.

The auction continued for more than an hour. Everyone attending, it seemed, had offered something for bidding. Thus, it was a great success. As Grace took the microphone, she had to hold back tears while expressing her amazement and gratitude for everyone's kindness.

Suddenly, a handsome older man stood and tapped his knife against his glass. This was unexpected. Grace yielded the floor.

"I personally know of the good work done by the Coping Together organization and I have been amazed at the difference it makes not only to those in need but to society as a whole. For the first time in a decade, the homeless population in Seattle has gone down…significantly. Crime has also declined. This coming year will be my first as a member of the board. I don't give of my time easily but I secretly volunteered several times to make my own judgement about the worth of this charity. We, as a city, need this program. I saw splintered families brought back together, given treatment for their addictions, taken off the streets, the children back in school and never abandoned by Coping Together even if there were relapses.

"Now, I know that Mrs. Grey put on quite a shindig and it gets better every year. I urge all of us, we the privileged, to contribute year round. Supporting Coping Together is supporting Seattle."

Then he sat down to stupendous applause. Grace had to compose herself and wasn't having as much success as she'd like so she motioned to Mia to continue.

"Hello, everyone. This year we thought we'd try a different kind of auction. We're going to auction off some of our beautiful and generous young women and one beautiful woman of a certain age," she beamed. "Mother, please step up on the stage. Grace looked horrified but Mia had every faith that the bidding for the doyen of Seattle society would be fierce.

"For a dance with Grace Grey, a beautiful force of nature, I start the bidding at $1000."

Almost before the words were out of her mouth, the bids came flying. Mia just kept adding them up until only a couple of people, a couple of very deep pockets indeed, were fighting it out. Mia gave one of the bidders, her brother Christian, a look that said…stop…leaving the final bid of $150.000 from the mysterious gentleman who given such a fine speech.

He walked straight with dignity up to the stage and offered his hand to Grace to help her down as the next girl came forward. He led Grace off to the side and engaged her in conversation while they waited for their dance. Reluctantly, both Ana and Kate agreed to be auctioned off as well. Thanks to their boyfriends, who would let no one else touch their women, both were released to their men. Even though they knew that Elliot and Christian would save them, they agreed that they would not do that next year. The other girls being bid on, however, loved the attention and simply chewed up the spotlight. All in all, Mia's idea worked wonderfully and everyone had fun with it.

Following the auction, Grace and her winner began the dancing and soon the floor was filled with auction winners who were beaming at each other. It was fun for the others to watch until the second dance began. Then everyone got to their feet. There was such a feeling of joy in the air. Except for Elena who was stewing in her chair because she was being ignored. Some people would be hurt but Elena didn't do such feelings. She felt only anger and indignation.

Walking with head held high, Elena strode past the dancers to make her way to the house. Met by guards and told that no one but family were to enter the Grey home, Elena growled that she'd been Grace's best friend for many years and that made her family. Then she shoved the guard's arm out of her way and made for the downstairs powder room. Of course, her assigned covert followed and watched the door. When she reappeared, he smiled at her and offered his arm to escort her back to her table. Elena was not impressed. She told him to fuck off and then she flopped down in a chair next to the fireplace and stared into the flames.

A few minutes later her nemesis came gliding through the door, heading for the powder room as well. Ana made the mistake of not locking it behind her. As she was washing her hands, the door opened and Elena stomped in, closing the door behind her and locking it. Ana managed to conceal her discomfort.

"I thought it time that you and I have a little summit, Ms. Steele," she grimaced at the woman she considered her rival.

"I can't think what it is that you and I have to talk about, Mrs. Lincoln," Ana smirked as she dried her hands.

CHAPTER 80

Christian had reluctantly agreed to Ana going off by herself. After all, she had a couple of covets watching her and she was only going into the house. He turned his attention to his mother…dancing with…with who? He signaled to Taylor to get the guy's name. He wanted to call Welch. Taylor, ever efficient, knew everyone in the place. He took Christian aside to tell him that his mother was in good hands. Her dancing partner was a retired cardiac surgeon from Boston who had moved to Seattle to be near his daughter. He now spent most of his time on philanthropic pursuits. He was a widower and there had never been a whiff of scandal about him. His name was Winchester, Charles Winchester…in fact, a distant descendant of the original Oliver Winchester.

"Taylor, you are worth your weight in gold," Christian smiled. He would wait until Mr. Winchester returned with his mother and then grill him as to his intentions. Meanwhile, what was keeping Ana?

"Very well, Mrs. Lincoln. Let's talk. I find you to be loathsome. I resent that you use Grace to secure a place in society. I know that you took advantage of a young, under-aged Christian Grey and threw quite the hissy fit when he threw you over for girls his own age. I suspect you of orchestrating the shooting at this house and the killing of one of our security men. If there were any way possible for you to kill me here and now, you wouldn't hesitate.

"However much it pains you, Mrs. Lincoln, I'm not going anywhere….ever."

It was at this juncture that Elena noticed the ring on Ana's finger. She knew her gems and she knew that this was a quite expensive ring and its significance. Her eyes popped out of her head, her face grew deep red and a cry escaped her gaping maw like the howl of a werewolf.

Before she could react, the door crashed in, slamming into Elena's face and knocking her backward. She felt the blood in her mouth and the pain of her broken nose. Stunned, she looked into the eyes of Christian Grey…ablaze with anger.

"Ana, please leave the room. Wait for me outside." She hesitated. He sighed. "Please, Ana. Do as I ask this one time."

Ana leaned into his back and kissed his neck, then followed Taylor out of the powder room. Christian watched Elena. She was afraid and badly bloodied. He tossed a towel to her. She gingerly pressed it to her face, trying to sop up the blood flowing from her broken nose and her broken teeth. She looked at herself in the mirror and groaned.

"I was only wanting to talk to her. You didn't have to do this to me," she snarled.

"I didn't intend to hurt you…with the door. I was thinking more along the lines of snapping your neck," he snarled back at her.

"You know that I could have you arrested for assault, don't you? Of course, I know that you would have 'witnesses' swear that I am lying." Elena winced with the effort of speaking.

"A couple of my men will 'escort' you to your car." With that he turned and left the room, taking Ana's hand and leading her back to the ballroom. His guards led Elena out the front door of the mansion and waited until her car's lights could no longer be seen. The coverts watching her house would take over from there.

"Are you all right?" he asked Ana. "Yes," she answered softly, hugging his arm and feeling him trembling. "She couldn't hurt me, you remember?"

"Do you think that she would have fought fair? That she didn't have a gun or a knife?" Christian pulled Ana into his arms and they slowly swayed to the music. Gradually, he calmed. "I miss Kathleen. Do you mind leaving early?" he asked.

"Your family is expecting us to join them on the balcony for the fireworks. They won't understand. Besides, don't we have something to share with them?"

Christian chuckled. "Oh, my dear heart, yes!" He beamed at her. She would always be his joy and salvation. He could hardly wait to gather his family on the balcony and tell them the news.

.+.

Elliot and Kate had really tired themselves out dancing the night away. Now they sat, Kate on Elliot's lap, cuddled up and whispering. They'd watched with pleasure as Grace danced and talked with Mr. Winchester. They'd never seen her so alive. They'd already determined that he would join them on the balcony and tomorrow at brunch.

Giles Norton had announced that the orchestra would continue to play even though he doubted it could be heard over the boom of the fireworks which would begin in 15 minutes. Everyone was invited down to the waterfront railing to enjoy the show. The crowd poured out of the tents, jockeying for a good position from which to watch. The Greys and their dates walked into the house and gathered in the formal parlor. Christian and Ana were already there. Ana had her hand concealed in Christian's pocket. Before the family could gather on the balcony, Christian coughed loudly for their attention.

"Before I have Taylor signal for the fireworks to begin, I would like all of your attention for an important announcement. As you know, many years ago I fell madly in love with this beautiful woman and promptly ruined our relationship. By the grace of all that is good, she returned to me. Even I have enough sense to ensure that I don't screw this up again. So, I've done the smartest thing I've ever been known to do. I've asked Anastasia Rose Steele to stay with me forever and…she's agreed to marry me!"

CHAPTER 81

Taylor gave the signal for the fireworks to begin but the people inside Grey Manor were cheering so loudly at Christian's news that they couldn't hear anything else.

As he stood with his arm around Ana's waist and she held her hand out for her ring to be examined and admired, Christian noted that Charles Winchester had a hand resting on his mother's back. Instinctively, he tightened his hold on Ana's waist and at the same time, glanced meaningfully at Taylor. Taylor nodded, sighing inwardly. He took out his phone and withdrew a ways from the family.

Welch, Grey not satisfied. Vet deeper.

No stone unturned, eh?

Should have seen it coming.

Maybe you're slipping in your old age.

Yuk, yuk.

"I have to say, brother. You've shown remarkably good taste. Did Mom help?"

"Elliot went with me. I had to talk him out of the rock of Gibraltar," Christian smirked.

"It's so lovely and just the right size for Ana," Kate remarked…a clear signal to Elliot that 'delicate' did not appeal to her.

She wanted a rock that would stun.

Elliot had already had the marriage conversation with Kate. She wasn't the kind of woman on whom you simply sprang a proposal. They had talked and discussed endlessly. She figured that Elliot was a prize and that she was not. He had to know what he was getting into. No complaining when the deed was done. No whining that he'd been tricked by great sex. One child when she was damn good and ready. Housekeeper/cook. Nanny. She loved her job…never quitting.

Everyone finally turned their attention to the fireworks which were better every year. Ana laid her head against Christian and he laid his head on hers. He almost forgot that Elena was still out there and madder than ever. At least her broken front teeth would keep her occupied for a while. He closed his eyes and inhaled the fragrance of Ana's hair.

As a final burst of color sprayed the skies, he lowered his lips to Ana's for a sweet kiss.

"Soon?" he murmured.

"Small, simple and, yes, soon," Ana murmured in reply. It was well after midnight and both wanted to get home to their little girl.

Ana slept against his shoulder on the way home. Their SUV was following another and being followed. Christian tried to relax and consider them safe. The threat hanging over them was the only blight on his happiness and after six years of utter misery, he was anxious for his happy ending. He knew that he'd always worry, always be overprotective but he also knew that his family deserved a relaxed, happy father and husband. That was something that he'd have to work on.

Mrs. Jones greeted them in the foyer. She saw the ring and, for just a fleeting moment, a look Grey couldn't define crossed her face. Then she beamed and whispered her congratulations. "Long time coming," she said. He nodded and carried Ana into their bedroom. After he'd undressed her and tucked her in, he changed into pajama bottoms and a t-shirt, kissed Ana's head and padded out to the kitchen for a glass of orange juice. Ana had had three glasses of wine tonight…triple her usual…and he knew that she'd need pain relief first thing.

Mrs. Jones was warming a cup of milk for herself. She gazed at Mr. Grey and smiled. "Have you set a date as yet?" she asked.

"Oh, no. But soon. With this death threat hanging over our heads, I want to get Ana out of Seattle asap."

Grey wasn't in the habit of sharing his personal plans with the help but Ana and Gail had grown close.

"Was Mrs. Lincoln in attendance?" Gail wondered.

"Yes. She left quite unhappy," he smirked. Gail frowned.

"That woman scares me." "Yes, me as well. Sleep well, Mrs. Jones," he smiled at her as he turned to go up the stairs to check on Kathleen. Mrs. Jones, sipping her milk, watched him go before turning for her quarters.

Grey was surprised to see Kathleen awake and sitting at her window.

"Kathleen, what are you doing up at this hour?" he chided.

"I was asleep, daddy, but Mrs. Jones came in to tuck my covers. She was sniffling, daddy. Why was she crying?"

"I don't know, sweetheart. I know that she is quite fond of you, worries about you as well. Maybe the sight of you sleeping brought up some emotions."

"I think that she wishes that she had a little girl. She talks a lot about her nieces and nephews. I think that she wants a home and a family of her own."

Grey sat down on the window seat with his daughter. He was so proud of her. The loss of her first five years stuck him hard again. He reached out this arms and Kathleen crawled into them.

"Daddy, tell me about the ball. What was it like?" she asked.

"Wonderful. Your mama and I danced like we were flying. We ate a great dinner made by your Aunt Mia. The fireworks were spectacular. Then, the best part of the night, I announced that your mama and I are getting married. Would you like to be the flower girl?"

Kathleen muffled her scream with her little hands, nodding furiously.

"What does a flower girl do, daddy?" she asked with eyes as bright as the full moon glowing outside.

"The flower girl has a most important duty. She walks down the aisle, just ahead of the bride, scattering flower petals before her. Then you'll stand next to your aunts, right up front, and listen as your mama and I say our vows."

"Vows?"

"Yes, mama and I will make promises to each other before we exchange rings and then the officiant will pronounce us man and wife."

"Husband and wife, daddy." Damn, thought Grey, I'll get the same from her mother. She'll probably laugh if I try to sneak in obey.

"After the wedding ceremony," he continued in a low, soft voice, "we'll have a party. Your mama and I will dance the first dance. When the party is over, you'll stay with your grandmother and aunt while Ana and I go on a honeymoon."

He looked down and saw that Kathleen had fallen to sleep. He hugged her tightly and kissed her cheek before tucking her back into bed. Then he walked down the stairs, picked up the glass of juice and returned to Ana. Watching her, a tsunami of tenderness swept over him. He climbed into the bed and pulled Ana fast against his chest. Sensing him in her sleep, Ana turned and curled into his chest.

Mine…he smiled contentedly to himself.

Someone else was, at that moment, lying awake and thinking the same thing as Grey.

Mine!

CHAPTER 82

"How small?" Mia asked carefully. "Like 100 people?" she hoped.

"Like "intimate" small, Mia," Ana replied. "Family, close friends…that kind of small." Mia groaned. She had big ideas and had been planning her own wedding since she was six. Joe gave her shoulder a sympathetic squeeze. He already knew that he'd one day ask for her hand and he knew what he was in for at their nuptials. He figured that weddings were mostly for brides anyway. He'd be happy with a date at the courthouse.

"And simple, Mia," Christian added. "A musical quartet, a cake only two feet high, and two bridesmaids."

"Yes, Mia. You know how much I admire your skills and I know that you could plan a blowout that would rock Seattle to its core but we want elegant, simple and, if at all possible, unnoticed by the media. Besides, I see another wedding in your future with a bride who'll want more, much more," Ana winked at Elliot and Kate.

"We don't want to outshine anyone, you know. If you throw a major bash for us, the next wedding will be ho-hum, this again," Christian said with a mopey expression.

"Okay. I know when I've lost but I must warn whomever marries next to be prepared for a cathedral, the Georgetown Ballroom or Union Station, thousands of flowers, an evening ceremony lit by candles…." Mia ran on, her face glowing. Elliot glanced at Kate. He somehow suppressed a groan at the ecstatic expression on her face.

"What do you want to do for your bachelorette party, Ana?"

Ana squeezed her fiancé's hand under the table in reassurance. "I was hoping for a quiet night with my favorite females…you, Kate, Grace. I don't really have many friends and I don't want to celebrate with a lot of strangers."

Mia's face fell again. Plan were not going her way. She sucked in a deep breath and nodded. Kate would be flying to Las Vegas with her brother's jet filled to capacity…maybe both her brother's jets.

"Sounds really nice," she said unconvincingly. "But, Christian, please cut way back on security. I don't want men with guns marching back and forth in front of the lake."

"On one condition, Mia. This party, as with the wedding itself, is to be a secret. Any word gets out and I'll have armed men standing shoulder to shoulder along the water."

"I will make all necessary purchases very discreetly. No one will guess that Grey Manor is hosting a party. I'm sure that Mom and Kate will say nothing. Now, we need a date for the wedding. I'd like enough of a heads up to make arrangements a little at a time to avoid talk. One can't rent a couple dozen chairs without giving something away, you know."

"Coordinate with Taylor. He'll know how to sneak everything in without making a fuss," Christian advised.

"Great idea, honey. Oh, don't forget to invite Mrs. Jones," Ana said.

"Mrs. Jones is our housekeeper, dear, and our nanny for the party night unless we bachelors hang at Escala," Christian objected.

"You have fewer friends than Ana does, bro," Elliot sneered. "It'll be me, you, Kate's brother, and Joe. We'll drink, watch porn on your 100 inch in the media room and throw water balloons off the balcony."

"Ana, I swear, I don't have any porn at home," Christian looked uncomfortable as Ana narrowed her eyes at him.

"Don't worry, bro," I'll bring my collection."

"Would that be the collection I threw in the dumpster when we arrived home from Paris months ago, darling?" Kate smiled sweetly.

"Can we order a couple of strippers?" Elliot begged.

"Sure. If you never want another lap dance from me for the rest of your life," Kate nodded solemnly.

"This is going to be the dullest bachelor party in the history of bachelor parties," Elliot whined. Kate patted his arm and kissed his cheek.

"I don't even need a party, El. Honestly, all I want to do is marry my girl."

"Suck up," Elliot growled.

Christian lifted Ana off his lap and took her hand, walking toward the patio and the water beyond, leaving everyone else to discuss the wedding and Mia's plans. "You know that Mia will do what we want, Christian. Don't worry."

"Should we take Kathleen with us on our honeymoon, sweetheart? With those threats still hanging over us, I'm not comfortable leaving her unprotected."

Ana giggled. "This afternoon, before brunch, Kathleen asked me if she had to be polite to "all those annoying men who gathered around her like a swarm of bees" quote, unquote."

"Elena hasn't left her house since powder-roomgate. I want to get married, honeymoon and get home again before she recovers and renews her campaign to kill you."

"I want to have sex with my husband a few million times. I want to scream your name without you having to muffle me to keep our daughter from hearing us. I want you alone."

"Would anyone notice, do you think, if I took you right here and now on the grass?" Christian nuzzled her neck, breathing heavy.

"Oh, lord, I wish not…however, yes. Let's ask Grace to keep Kathleen tonight. Mia could stay, too. I want to go home and climb all over you, Christian Grey," Ana said before she covered his mouth with hers and her hands running through his hair.

When he'd recovered from that kiss, Christian took out his phone.

Taylor, Kathleen is bunking here tonight.

Understood, sir. Security in place. Remember…all windows bulletproof.

Elena under surveillance?

Heavy surveillance, sir. Have a good night.

Ten minutes later, privacy screen up, Ryan drove through the night… home to Escala.

CHAPTER 83

The back lawn of Grey Manor was dark. The wedding arbor covered in pink roses and tiny white unlit lights could not be seen in the blackness of a moonless night. Anyone boating by would be unable to see the wedding preparations. The white folding chairs and their pink covers would not be put into place until the following evening. Mia and her helpers would set up for the reception in the afternoon. With the aid of Taylor, Mia had indeed put together the most intimate of weddings. There was not a hint in the Seattle Nooz. Kate's father had seen to it that there would be no mention of any gathering at Grey Manor in any of his publications.

Taylor had had Christian's jet given a thoroughly detailed going-over by Grey's mechanics…men who'd been in charge of the jets since they were built… men who knew the jets like the backs of their hands.

Guards, deeply vetted by Welch, would be keeping their eyes on the jet in its hangar until the moment Grey and his bride arrived to board the following evening.

Still, having OCDed the hell out this wedding, Grey was nervous. His company was already pretty lit while he'd had half a glass of bourbon. He felt he needed to stay alert. He was annoying Taylor with his constant text messages. Perhaps, after Ana had said "I do", he could finally relax.

He'd planned a honeymoon in a far away and hidden villa in a tiny town in Sweden. Ana didn't really want a tour of Europe. She wasn't interested in seeing all the tourist sights in all the great capitals. Nor was he. He'd seen them all with his mother as a teenager. Perhaps in a year or so, he could take his whole family anywhere they wanted to go but for now he just wanted to be alone with Ana…talking, reading, walking, dining and, oh yeah, fucking like demented rabbits.

How is your party going? I miss you.

Get the juice and advil ready.

I thought that you weren't going to get drunk.

I didn't think I was either. Gail and I are going to talk a walk in the night air.

Good idea. Is everyone else as lit as you?

Seems like it. See you after I throw up. I love you.

Thank god the ceremony was being held the next night. Looked like Ana was going to need the day to recover from her bachelorette party. Meanwhile, his party was still going….loud and crazy. These guys were really a funny bunch. Elliot was talking about his plans to propose to Kate after all the fuss of his bro's wedding died down. He already had the ring. Did the guys want to see it? Hell, yeah, give us a gander.

Whoa! That is one enormous, ostentatious rock! Yep, Elliot agreed. I talked Chris out of buying it for Ana so I could go back later to get it for Kate. She'll love it. At least, I hope it's big enough.

Christian smirked. Having looked at every ring at Cartier's, he didn't think that there was any bigger rock in the place. Elliot was very pleased with himself. He had thought that he and Kate would look for rings together but now he could surprise her.

Wait, he drunkenly pondered. How should he propose? And where?

Christian had an answer for him. "I'd planned on filling the pool with floating flowers and wrapping strands of flowers all around the decorative railing. I was going to take her down to the pool house and knock her socks off with one hell of a hearts and flowers romantic proposal."

"Why didn't you?"

"Couldn't wait. Too nervous. Thought I might throw myself over the railing if she said no."

"You proposed when you weren't certain that she'd say yes? Ballsy, bro!"

"I was scared to death. I thought that really the best I could hope for would be her promise to think about it or maybe in another year or so, we could revisit the idea. I couldn't believe it when she said yes."

"So, you don't mind if I steal your idea for all the hearts and flowers?"

"Enjoy. It's just Kate's thing."

"Hey, Ethan, you and Joe will be my groomsmen, okay? Elliot was barely sitting up by now.

Of course, both agreed. However, Ethan saw a problem with three groomsmen. There wouldn't be enough for all of Kate's bridesmaids. Have to get more guys from somewhere, he slurred.

"Oh, Christ! How many bridesmaids is she planning on?" Elliot was starting to wake up now.

"This is my sister we're talking about…think a lot." Christian had by now finished off another bourbon and he was beginning to see the humor in things a bit more clearly. He was, in fact, beginning to crack up. Elliot was already facing a wedding that would put Harry's and Megan's to shame. The nuptials would be big, big news…even beyond Seattle. The fact that his famous brother had snuck one past the media would only make Elliot's bigger news. There would be hundreds of paparazzi. There would be dozens of news vans with their parabolic antennae. By the time the whole show wound down, Elliot would want nothing more than to sleep through the honeymoon.

Christian was laughing so hysterically at his brother's dilemma that he didn't hear his phone buzz at first. Eventually, he felt the vibration. Taylor. Now what did he want? The old buzz kill.

"Taylor, this better be good. I am having a really good time."

"Sir, I'm aware. If you look around, you'll see Ryan is ready to drive you to Grey Manor."

"Grey Manor?! Taylorrr, I don wanna join that hen party!"

"Sir, you need to come here now. Your fiancée is in shock. Mrs. Jones tried to drown her in the lake."

CHAPTER 84

Even with her wet clothes removed, even covered with blankets, even sitting in front of a roaring fire and surrounded by Grace, Kate and Mia, Ana couldn't stop shivering…violently. She also couldn't focus, either. Her mind was below water, dark ice-cold water. And she couldn't breathe. Something kept hitting her on the head, pushing her further down. She was unable to hear, to see and she knew that she was dying. Kathleen. Christian.

"Ana, baby, try to see me, try to hear me," Christian begged. He knelt before her, gripping both of her hands in his large, warm hands. He kissed her forehead, her cheeks, her lips. Nothing roused her.

"Christian, please let me examine Ana. Please." Dr. Winchester had been summoned by Grace and had willingly driven 30 minutes out to Bellevue simply because she had asked him to come quickly. To bring his bag. He didn't know for what he was being called but it didn't matter. However, since Grace's son had arrived, it had been difficult to help. Finally, Taylor pulled his boss to his feet and sat him down in a nearby chair. He was concerned that Grey was also in shock.

Christian simply stared as the doctor checked out Ana's condition. Then his attention was drawn to the woman seated across the room and guarded by three burly men. Mrs. Jones had a rather placid expression on her face. She wasn't looking at Ana, the woman who considered her a friend, the woman she'd just tried to drown. She was staring intently at Christian…a dreamy look like a teenager staring at a poster of her rock and roll idol.

"Mr. Grey," she spoke. " I must get home now to Kathleen. Our daughter needs me. I'm certain that she might be having dreams and I didn't get to read her a bedtime story." She smiled sweetly at Christian who said the only thing he could think to say. He wanted to hurt her.

"Mrs. Jones, you will never see Kathleen again in your life. Never again in your entire life."

Her face fell and went white. It crumpled as she began to shake and cry. She looked at Taylor. "Mr. Taylor, will you please take me home now. I'm very tired."

Taylor's heart ached. He'd begun to fall for Gail and now he felt sick to his stomach. He gently shook his head as Mrs. Jones buried her face in her hands. Then she suddenly jumped up and ran for Ana, screeching her hatred for the woman who'd taken what was hers. Her rage gave her strength and it took all three guards to subdue her. She struggled in her seat, swearing the foulest of obscenities toward Ana. Her words shook Christian and Taylor who remembered them from the letters she'd sent. This woman, this seemingly sweetest of women, had truly written those terrifying letters.

"I know that you and Grace want to treat Ana here at home but she was in that water, that somewhat dirty water, for long enough to ingest it. We really need to do a few tests at the hospital. I know a couple of doctors who work at Seattle Memorial who will cooperate with me in my request to admit her as Ana Smith. She also needs a rehydrating drip." He looked softly at Grace who nodded.

"Come, Christian. Carry your wife to the car. Ryan, I think it's best if you drive. Let Taylor decide what's next for Mrs. Jones," Grace spoke softly. Having Ana in his arms was all he wanted right now so Christian swiftly obeyed his mother.

As everyone left the house, leaving Taylor with Gail and an abundance of muscle, Taylor now knelt before Gail and took her hands. He spoke softly to her. She asked him to please bring Christian back to her. He bowed his head for a moment.

Then he stood and took out his phone. Dr. Flynn said that, of course, he would come right away.

.+.

By the time that Flynn arrived, Gail was unresponsive. Flynn made a call and some arrangements for Gail to be admitted to an inpatient psychiatric center just outside of Seattle. There had been no discussion of police involvement so he hoped that he was doing the right thing. Gail was ferried with three guards and a driver with Flynn following in his own vehicle. Gail would be admitted and in the morning she would be evaluated. After he saw to Gail's needs, he would head for the hospital and see if he could help with the Grey's.

He knew very little as yet…only that Gail had pushed Ana into the water and then had repeatedly stuck her on the head with an oar in an effort to keep her under water until she drowned. He didn't know why. All he knew of her was that she was the Grey's housekeeper and sometime nanny. Taylor had not told him why Mrs. Jones had suddenly gone all murderous. He said that he thought it best if she explained herself.

Meanwhile, Ana Smith was admitted to the finest private room at Seattle Memorial. The ruse would have worked better if she'd been in a normal room. However, this room was seldom in use because of the expense which insurance did not cover so, naturally, the staff was curious. They did figure that the patient was someone important to Dr. Winchester, the well-known cardiologist. However, the attending doctor was not a cardiologist, just a general practitioner. So, who was Ana Smith and what was wrong with her? Before long, the hospital buzz became the media buzz.

Since no information of any kind was released to the media, the Seattle Nooz made up its own.

Grace Tevelyan Grey is admitted to Seattle Memorial.

The Seattle Nooz has learned that society doyen Grace Grey was admitted last night to Seattle Memorial Hospital. Her condition, while not specified, is believed to be critical. Mrs. Grey is the widow of the late Carrick Grey and the mother of enigmatic multi-billionaire Christian Trevelyan Grey. The Seattle Nooz wonders if her condition is in any way related to the shooting at Grey Manor a couple of months ago. Could she have been shot then? If so, why is this being kept secret from the public? The SPD still has no suspects although they are holding two men arrested in the incident. Is Mrs. Grey now dying from her wounds? Was some other member of the family wounded as well? We urge GEH to make an announcement as this story is soon to blow up. Readers are cautioned to stay tuned for this developing story.

Ryan, who'd been sent home for some rest, threw the rag down on the counter. This rubbish would soon be picked up by so-called "legit" news outlets. He turned on the television to find field reporters from several publications standing outside the hospital "reporting". He switched it off, sneering "slow news day". Though angry, he understood the public fascination with the Grey's. They seemed to have it all…looks, money, public adulation and brains. With no evidence, Christian Grey had been deemed a genius after acquiring his first billion.

Ryan was eating cereal and fruit when Taylor dragged himself in and sat heavily in a chair. Ryan didn't know how much to pry. He figured that Kathleen would be up soon, interrogating them.

"Taylor, get some rest if you can. I managed several hours and I'll handle Kathleen, keep her stuck on the cartoon channel. I'll tell her that her parents slept over at Grey Manor."

"Ryan, she is a quite perceptive child. You will not fool her when so many have tried. Besides, Ana is sedated and Grey will be home to eat breakfast with his daughter. We'll stay out of it."

"Has he decided yet whether to press charges, to even alert police? Isn't it a criminal offense to hide a crime from the cops?

"Again, that will be up to Grey. When he comes in, tell him that I'm getting some shuteye. I don't recall ever being so exhausted in all my life."

"Mrs. Jones is being evaluated this morning. Do you think that she is insane?"

Taylor was quiet for some time. "I hope so, Ry. I really hope she is."

CHAPTER 85

"Kathleen? Time to wake up, sweetie." Christian leaned down and kissed his daughter's head. He'd hated to leave Ana at the hospital but she was still sedated and she was not alone. Grace, Kate and Mia were with her. After doing the family a solid, Dr. Winchester had gone home, deciding that the family needed to be together without strangers around. Elliot and Joe had gone down to the cafeteria to sit silently with cups of coffee.

"Good morning, daddy," Kathleen smiled, then stopped. "What's wrong, daddy? Is mama okay?"

After dealing so much with business people who were unable to see past his façade of inscrutability, his daughter's ability to see straight through him every time was always a bit of a jolt.

"Your mother is fine. Come downstairs and have breakfast with me and I'll tell you all about our evening."

Sitting at the counter with their bowls and their orange juice, Christian told Kathleen all about how much fun everyone was having at their separate parties.

"I know," Kathleen sighed, "Uncle Elliot is so loud. He kept waking me up. Then everything suddenly got real quiet and I was able to sleep. What happened, daddy? Why did all of you stop laughing?"

"Something happened at the party at Gramma Grace's house. Your mother and Mrs. Jones went for a walk, to get some air and then….then…" he stopped, unable to go on.

"Did Mrs. Jones do something bad to mama?" Kathleen asked.

Christian looked at his daughter in surprise. "What makes you say that, Kathleen?"

"I see things other people don't because I'm so little. Grownups are too busy looking at other grownups. And sometimes they say things that they don't think I'll understand because I'm only 5, well, almost six. I asked Mrs. Jones once why she looked at you the same way that mama does and she said because she loves you, even more than mama. And a couple of times, when she thought that I was asleep, she called me her little girl, like mama does. Mrs. Jones loves you, daddy. I feel bad for her 'cause she hurts."

Christian took a deep breath before he started speaking. "Kathleen, last night Mrs. Jones pushed mama into the lake and tried to drown her. Don't worry. Your mama is fine. She can come home from the hospital today. Mrs. Jones is in a hospital, too. The kind for people who have mental illnesses."

Kathleen started to tear up and cuddled into her daddy's arms. "I won't get to see Mrs. Jones anymore, will I, daddy?"

"No, darling. The doctor will evaluate Mrs. Jones's mental condition and then decide if she has to stay there or go to a jail instead. From what I saw last night, I think that Mrs. Jones will be staying at the psychiatric facility."

"Can I visit her, daddy?" Kathleen asked hopefully.

"No. She tried to kill your mother. No." Christian answered, his lips tight. "I'm going back to the hospital now to check on your mother and hopefully bring her home. Ryan will stay here with you. He was pretty shaken up last night so you take good care of him for a couple of hours, okay?"

"Okay, daddy. I'll make Ry feel better but I still won't let him win at scrabble." Christian laughed and hugged his daughter tightly. Then he called to Ryan who came in and took Kathleen from her daddy's arms. "Don't worry, sir. She'll be fine with me."

As he entered the elevator, Grey looked back and Kathleen waved. He hated seeing the sadness in her eyes.

.+.

"Kathleen. Christian," Ana rasped out.

"Ana, dear. It's Grace. You're all right. You're safe now. Christian will be back in very soon."

Ana struggled to sit up in the bed and then to get out of it. She had to get back to the house to protect her family. Her mouth felt disgusting. She needed to drink clean water. Her head hurt. She reached out and tried to swat away the thing that kept hitting her. It was so dark.

"Ana," Kate called to her. "Open your eyes. It's all right to open your eyes. You're not in the water anymore. Grace is here and Mia, too."

Together the three woman gently pushed Ana back against her pillow. Grace held a spoon to her lips and Ana greedily gulped down the melting ice chips. She opened her eyes. It was so bright now. Grace held out another spoon of chips and told Ana to chew them, not swallow whole. Ana obeyed. Oh, they tasted so good. Her mouth felt so much better. She reached up and felt a bandage on the top of her head.

"You needed a few stitches, dear," Grace told her. You have a mild concussion but otherwise you're just fine."

"Kathleen. Christian?"

Mia kissed her cheek. "Kathleen was safe at home the whole time, Ana. Christian didn't want to leave you but he had to have breakfast with Kathleen and somehow tell her what had happened."

Kate squeezed Ana's hand. "After Taylor and Alex pulled you from the water, you were in terrible shock. We brought you to the hospital and now it's morning. You're safe and sound and we're all with you."

As it all came rushing back to her, Ana burst into tears. "Gail was saying all these strange things. She said that we were alone and none of you would be coming because she spiked all our drinks. She said that I would be in the water and dead before the guards could help me. My head ached and I couldn't understand her. She said that she didn't want to kill me but that Christian was hers and Kathleen was her daughter. I tried to tell her no…that she was wrong but I was having trouble talking. I wanted to yell for help but nothing came out and then I was under water and it was so cold and dark and I kept banging my head and…" Ana felt Christian's arms around her.

"You're breathing too hard, Ana. Try to slow down, my love. Everything is all right now. I've got you. I've got you."

Ana felt his strong, warm arms and his chest and heard his deep, sonorous voice speaking to her. She felt safe and comforted. Christian. He would protect her. She could relax now.

CHAPTER 86

It was decided, after a full family discussion, that Ana would need a few days of rest before going ahead with the wedding. She insisted that with a whole day to rest that she would be fine by nightfall but at 7 p.m. she was still sleeping. Mia said that everything would be ready to go when Ana was ready to go. There was some concern that Ana and Christian leaving for a honeymoon so soon after the attempt on Ana's life would be disturbing for Kathleen.

Kathleen, sitting on Ryan's lap in the security office, listening in on the monitors, huffed. "Golly, Ry. I'm almost six years old. I'm not a child anymore."

"Yes, you are a child," Ryan asserted. She gave him such a dirty look that he almost caved in and took it back. Kathleen was the first child he'd ever known well and she wasn't anything like he expected. She kept him on his toes and just exhausted him sometimes.

"You shouldn't be spying on the adults like this. I believe that we were on our way to the pool." He popped her off his lap and took her hand as they headed for the elevator. With the adults in the library, Kathleen was no longer privy to the conversation and this bothered her. Ryan was not sympathetic. She could be nosy on someone else's watch.

"Well, we'll see how it goes the next couple of days," Grace stated, ending the conversation.

She stood up, kissed Christian and led the rest of the family to the elevator. She didn't like the way that Christian looked. He was pale, with bloodshot eyes. He needed rest as much as Ana. She smiled inwardly as everyone hugged him goodbye and entered the elevator. How things had changed. Before Ana's return no one would feel inclined or be allowed, for that matter, to comfort Christian. Now even Kate was hugging him and patting his back.

After the door had closed and the elevator was descending, it was Kate who first remarked on Christian's condition.

"Well, am I overstating or does Christian look like bloody hell?" Elliot chuckled. "He looks a little like he did six years ago when he finally accepted that Ana really wasn't coming back. And he looks like I would if someone had tried to take you away from me."

"Someone did. I got married, remember?"

"Yeah, that bit but I knew it wouldn't last. Not the same as you dying. Don't do that, okay?"

"I'm the youngest person in this elevator. You'll probably all die before me," Mia started to sniffle as Joe handed her his pocket square. "Don't fret, Mia. I'm sure that you'll drive me to a murderous rage before I go."

Mia was the only person in the car not laughing.

Christian texted Ryan that he was going to lie down with Ana, fearful of her having a nightmare. Ryan texted back that he'd see that Kathleen had her bedtime story and was tucked in by 8 p.m. Christian felt a bit guilty about not tucking his child in himself but he was too worn down to think too much about it.

He decided on a shower before he got into bed, realizing as he stood under the pounding water that he really needed a while to himself to let it all hit him. Ana had nearly drowned. He'd almost lost her…again. The sound of the shower dulled the sound of his sobs. He sat on the shower floor and curled into himself, rocking back and forth. Then he felt soft arms around him and Ana's lips on his forehead. They sat there together, letting it all out.

In bed, they lost themselves in each other as deeply as possible and managed to drive out most of the terror of the previous night. Christian was holding her so tightly but she said nothing. She knew it was what he needed to do, to reassure himself that she was still his. He hadn't lost her.

"At least now we know the name of our secret enemy," Ana reminded him.

"Yeah. The wolf was inside our own house. You know, I didn't vet her as deeply as I do everyone else because she was just a housekeeper. Christ, just the nanny. She seemed so soft and sweet. Taylor was falling for her. Did you know that?"

"Yes, Kathleen told me," Ana giggled. "Poor Taylor. I think his heart might be breaking."

"He certainly hasn't had good luck with women," Christian agreed.

"Christian, let's get married tomorrow night. I feel better already."

"Maybe. We'll see how you feel in the morning. Do you think that it's too soon for Kathleen? She's been through quite a shock, too."

"We'll ask her but if I know my daughter, she'll be insulted that we'd think her so vulnerable."

"It's a little unsettling to be a bigger sissy than my 5-year-old," Christian groaned as Ana laughed.

CHAPTER 88

Flynn stood looking through the one-way window. On the other side, Mrs. Jones was pacing furiously and wearing an old-style straightjacket. It had been necessary because she kept lashing out or trying to scrape her wrists on anything that would tear her skin. Two doctors had evaluated her in the past 24 hours and opinion was still divided on her condition. Was she truly psychotic or just evil? Flynn had seen enough killers in his years in practice and was of the opinion that all were psychotic. He'd spoken with the men who killed Rudy and shot up Grey manor. There was a deadness in their eyes as if they were lacking souls. He could usually trace their tendencies and lack of conscience back to childhood trauma but all too often there was no evidence of trauma. They were just born that way. This was truly disturbing to Flynn. He believed in a supreme and beneficent being and could not understand how his God could create evil.

His phone buzzed. Text from Taylor.

Welch did a deeper vet of Mrs. Jones. Disturbing stuff

Thank you, Taylor. How are you doing?

Hanging in. Maybe we could talk sometime?

It was disturbing stuff. Mrs. Jones had endured a childhood full of abuse. She'd never stood a chance. In her adulthood, she'd married. Her husband had died on their honeymoon, drowning as she relaxed…reading under a beach umbrella. The child conceived on that honeymoon, a girl, was stillborn. Mrs. Jones had supported herself as a live-in housekeeper for decades, always standing on the sidelines of other people's families. Those families, no longer needing her at some point, had supplied her outstanding letters of recommendation. Each dismissal had eaten away a little more of her fragile sanity…until, finally, she had decided to keep what she felt was hers.

Flynn decided to break the tie and submit a diagnosis of psychosis. Jail would do her no good. Learning that Mrs. Jones was now incarcerated in a maximum security mental asylum loosened the lips of the men who'd killed Rudy. Feeling that Mrs. Lincoln was a danger to her family, Mrs. Jones had begun her own surveillance and discovered Mrs. Lincoln's underground BDSM club. It was there that she had found the shooter and begun blackmailing him. He was supposed to kill Ana…Ana who had so wounded Gail's beloved, Christian, and stolen her little girl. He'd botched the job so badly. He was supposed to implicate Elena Lincoln but had failed to do so. So, Mrs. Jones had sent him multiple warnings in the form of his girlfriend and her black eyes.

Flynn felt that ultimately he was too close to the Grey family to be objective about Mrs. Jones and so he turned her treatment over to the institute's doctors. Christian paid for her long-term care only to ensure that she would not be shuffled off to another, less secure location. He trusted John to keep him apprised of her condition and confinement since he knew that he wanted nothing more to do with her. While objectively he understood that she was ill, he also knew that he could never forgive anyone who tried to take that which was necessary to his sanity. So, he put his former house keeper into a box in his brain and shut the box away for always. In the years to follow, when Ana was ill or in pain, he would feel the box rattling and the beast within trying to get out.

Months after the assault on his fiancée, Grey paid a visit to Lincoln Manor. Elena was both astonished and fearful when, through her peephole, she saw him standing on her

doorstep.

"What do you want, Christian?" He noted that her teeth had been repaired and her nose fixed.

"A small chat, Elena. May I come in?"

"I suppose," she replied, holding the door open wider and waving him into her home.

They sat awkwardly in her French Provincial parlor. The décor hurt his eyes as did the sight of the woman who'd taken his virginity. Though home alone, Elena was wearing her yellow wig, her shiny black catsuit and full makeup. Lord, he thought. She is so hideous.

"I'm certain by now that you've learned about the fate of Mrs. Jones. Her confession and that of her hired killers has cleared you of her crimes,"

"Of course, I knew all that. I've been expecting your apology, Christian." She added to her off-putting appearance with an undisguised expression of supreme smugness.

"You'll keep waiting, Elena," he growled, throwing a packet of papers down on her coffee table.

"What is this?" she asked suspiciously.

"My shares of your salon. It's all yours now. Now, there is something I require from you in return. This is non-negotiable. You are to stay away from my family…most especially my mother."

"Grace is my best friend," Elena wailed in protest.

"I'm sure that she is but you are nobody's friend. You are simply using my mother for her society connections. If you do not avoid my mother, I will tell her about your seduction of me when I was 15. She will blackball you and your salon will lose all of its elite clientele."

"But how am I supposed to explain to Grace that I can no longer see her?"

"You can continue to be her salon of choice and you may even come out of your office to greet her. Be kind to her but act as though you are depressed and withdrawing from social life. Firmly refuse her efforts to help. Tell her you are seeing a shrink and perhaps, one day, you'll feel like coming out of your shell. But, Elena, you never will. You're a phony, Mrs. Lincoln. You've pretended to be her friend for 20 years so I'm certain that you can pretend to be depressed and homebound.

"So, I hope that we understand each other now. Lose my mother or lose your business." With that Grey stood up and, turning on his heel, walked out the door without a backward glance.

CHAPTER 89

When Grey awoke in the morning, he found Ana playing with his dick…happily licking and sucking. He tried to keep his eyes on her…it was so wonderful to watch…but his body was betraying him. It wanted his eyes to roll back in his head while he hissed and groaned. He didn't want to cum. He wanted to just keep enjoying the moment.

There was no explaining it but pleasing him orally had always come naturally to Ana. She'd never been shy or disgusted. She said that she just loved to watch him fighting to stay in control and losing. His immense pleasure as she sucked hard until her strength gave out gave her immense pleasure. She didn't have a gag reflex with Christian…which amazed him. She would giggle and say that she had a love reflex.

After he came, roaring her name, she lay on top of him, sighing contentedly.

"I was thinking," Christian sighed. "Would you like to make a honeymoon baby?"

"We can try but, you know, it can take a couple of months to clear the system of birth control."

"I just want to be there this time…for everything. And Kathleen is going to be six soon. I don't want our kids to be too far apart in age."

Ana hopped out of bed, her naked body disappearing into the en suite. She returned with her pills and dumped them in the trash basket. Then she climbed back into bed.

"Impregnate me!" she demanded.

Christian had always recovered quickly and hoped he always would. What, he wondered, must it be like to have to wait 20 minutes or more to get a hard on. He moved down to Ana's sweet spot, as she referred to it. She found "pussy" vulgar. He liked vulgar. Sometimes, he talked dirty to her but it just made her laugh.

He licked and sucked and massaged her g-spot with his fingers until she was ready to cum. Then he stopped, letting her come down before he began again. By doing this repeatedly, her orgasm would be shattering. He timed it so that she came while he was inside of her, doing his own cumming. Yes, they definitely needed a sound-proofed bedroom.

"I want to get married tonight, Christian. I feel fine now."

"Oh, you certainly do feel fine," he grinned as he ran his hands over her soft body.

Taylor. Ana and I are getting married tonight.

I'll check with the officiant.

"Well, if Taylor can get us an officiant, we are a go," he beamed.

Sorry, bosses, no one available.

Waaaaaaa

Just kidding. We are a go. 7 p.m. Be there. Hell, you're a Grey. I could probably get the pope if you like.

Ana says you're fired.

Sure she did.

The rest of the day was a blur as Mia pulled all the food, including the cake, out of the freezer and Kate and Elliot set up the chairs in a half-circle around the rose arbor. The second floor of Grey Manor was chaotic…or so it seemed to all the men who did little more than don their tuxes. But, soon, it was as Taylor promised, a go.

As he stood at the altar, fighting back tears, Grey watched his adorable daughter expertly scatter rose petals as she walked up the aisle. Then Ana, eyes gleaming and face beaming glided up the aisle to him. She stood on tip-toe to kiss the tears that glistened on his cheeks.

Finally, she was really to be his own.

EPILOGUE

The wedding was as they wished…intimate, simple and elegant. The string quartet, all of whom signed NDAs, played Pachelbel's Canon as Ana and Christian slowly danced their first dance as a married couple. Then all the guests joined to "Marry Me".

Ana nodded toward Grace and Dr. Winchester. Christian smiled. Perhaps his mother would be too busy with Charles to notice the absence of Elena.

After several toasts to the bride and groom, Elliot announced his engagement to Kate who was thrilled with her ginormous ring.

Despite the unlikeliness of it happening, Ana did indeed conceive a child on the honeymoon. They named her after Christian's beloved grandfather, Theodore. Theodora would always be called Teddy.

Mrs. Jones would live out her days at the asylum, drugged up and catatonic. With all the demons haunting her, perhaps it was a blessing to no longer be aware of the world.

Grace never mentioned Elena again. Elena kept her salon and, surprisingly, her word. She didn't even come out of her office to greet Grace. To her own surprise, she missed her bestie.

Was it possible? Did Elena have a heart?

A year later, Elliot and Kate had the wedding of the century with Mia orchestrating the whole thing. It was such a smashing and wildly elaborate event that Mia was receiving requests constantly to plan weddings. She sold her diner and opened an office. Her father would have been proud. The year after that, Elliot ordered Joe off the roof and out to buy a proper business suit. Naturally, Mia planned their wedding which, incredibly, was not unlike Christian's and Ana's. She did it for Joe just because she knew that he would do anything for her.

Grace and Charles impulsively ran down to the courthouse one Friday and, at Sunday brunch, announced their new status as a married couple. No one was surprised, of course. They were surrounded by babies now, as well.

Kate had one, then twins, then twins again. She loved being pregnant…one of those lucky women who felt great for nine months. She also turned out to be a terrific mother. Her organizational skills came in handy. Having 5 children was a picnic for her. She never did learn to cook, do laundry or clean much. That was no surprise for Elliot who had more than enough money to build a big house with servant's quarters. However, to everyone's shock, Kate did not want nannies raising her kids. When she announced her fourth pregnancy, she gathered her first 5 around her and beamed.

Mia and Joe decided to wait a couple of years for children. Neither was in a hurry and there were certainly enough kids around to satisfy any momentary cravings.

Christian and Ana took a huge family vacation with Kathleen and Teddy. It reminded Christian of his father and it saddened him that Carrick couldn't be with the family but everyone had a wonderful experience. Ana conceived #3 on this second honeymoon. Something about the air in Sweden.